Solomon's temple spiritualiz'd, or, Gospel-light fetcht out of the temple at Jerusalem, to let us more easily into the glory of New-Testament-truths by John Bunyan.
         Bunyan, John, 1628-1688.
      
       
         
           1688
        
      
       Approx. 289 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 121 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30206
         Wing B5595
         ESTC R2850
         12244513
         ocm 12244513
         56884
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30206)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 56884)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 130:12)
      
       
         
           
             Solomon's temple spiritualiz'd, or, Gospel-light fetcht out of the temple at Jerusalem, to let us more easily into the glory of New-Testament-truths by John Bunyan.
             Bunyan, John, 1628-1688.
          
           [24], 216 p.
           
             Printed for and sold by George Larkin ...,
             London :
             1688.
          
           
             First ed. Cf. BM.
             Errata: p. [24].
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Typology (Theology)
           Temple of Jerusalem (Jerusalem) -- Meditations.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-04 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           
           Solomon's
           Temple
           Spiritualiz'd
           OR
           GOSPEL-LIGHT
           Fetcht
           out
           of
           the
           TEMPLE
           AT
           JERUSALEM
           ,
           To
           let
           us
           more
           easily
           into
           The
           GLORY
           of
           New-Testament-Truths
           .
        
         
           By
           John
           Bunyan
           .
        
         
           
             Ezek.
             43.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           Thou
           Son
           of
           Man
           ,
           shew
           the
           House
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Israel
           —
           shew
           them
           the
           Form
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           the
           Fashion
           thereof
           ,
           and
           the
           Goings
           out
           thereof
           ,
           and
           the
           Comings
           in
           thereof
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Forms
           thereof
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           thereof
           ,
           and
           a●l
           the
           Forms
           thereof
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Laws
           thereof
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           ,
           and
           Sold
           by
           
             George
             Larkin
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             Two
             Swans
          
           without
           Bishopgate
           .
           1688.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           Christian
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             Courteous
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           ,
           as
           thou
           by
           this
           Little
           Book
           mayst
           see
           ,
           adventured
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           to
           do
           my
           endeavour
           to
           shew
           thee
           something
           of
           the
           Gospel-Glory
           of
           
             Solomon's
             Temple
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           of
           what
           it
           ,
           with
           its
           Utensils
           was
           a
           Type
           of
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           how
           instructing
           it
           was
           to
           our
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           also
           is
           to
           us
           their
           Children
           .
           The
           which
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           do
           the
           more
           distinctly
           ,
           I
           have
           handled
           Particulars
           one
           by
           one
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           threescore
           and
           ten
           ;
           namely
           ,
           all
           that
           of
           them
           I
           could
           call
           to
           
           mind
           ,
           because
           ,
           as
           I
           believe
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           one
           of
           them
           but
           had
           its
           signification
           ,
           and
           so
           something
           profitable
           for
           us
           to
           know
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           though
           we
           are
           not
           now
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           those
           Methods
           ,
           or
           by
           such
           Ordinances
           as
           once
           the
           
             Old
             Church
          
           did
           :
           Yet
           to
           know
           their
           Methods
           ,
           and
           to
           understand
           the
           Nature
           and
           Signification
           of
           their
           Ordinances
           ,
           when
           compared
           with
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           may
           ,
           even
           now
           ,
           when
           themselves
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           they
           once
           enjoyned
           on
           others
           ,
           are
           dead
           ,
           may
           minister
           Light
           to
           us
           .
           And
           hence
           the
           New-Testament
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           made
           much
           use
           of
           Old
           Testament-Language
           ,
           and
           Ceremonial
           Institutions
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           signification
           ,
           to
           help
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Godly
           in
           their
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           in
           a
           manner
           tie
           up
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jews
           to
           Types
           ,
           Figures
           and
           Similitudes
           ,
           
           I
           mean
           to
           be
           butted
           and
           bounded
           by
           them
           in
           all
           external
           parts
           of
           Worship
           .
           Yea
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           and
           Temple
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           ,
           the
           whole
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           the
           Place
           of
           their
           Lot
           to
           dwell
           in
           ,
           was
           to
           them
           as
           Ceremonial
           ,
           or
           a
           Figure
           .
           Their
           Land
           was
           a
           Type
           of
           *
           Heaven
           ,
           their
           passage
           over
           Jordan
           into
           it
           ,
           a
           similitude
           of
           our
           going
           to
           Heaven
           by
           death
           .
           The
           Fruit
           of
           their
           Land
           was
           said
           to
           be
           uncircumcised
           ,
           as
           being
           at
           their
           first
           entrance
           thither
           unclean
           ,
           in
           which
           their
           Land
           was
           also
           a
           Figure
           of
           another
           thing
           ,
           even
           as
           Heaven
           was
           a
           Type
           of
           Sin
           and
           Grace
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           The
           very
           Land
           it self
           was
           said
           to
           
             keep
             Sabbath
          
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           rest
           a
           holy
           rest
           ,
           even
           then
           when
           she
           lay
           desolate
           ,
           and
           not
           possessed
           of
           those
           to
           whom
           she
           was
           given
           for
           them
           to
           dwell
           in
           .
        
         
         
           Yea
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Features
           of
           the
           then
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           were
           set
           forth
           ,
           as
           in
           Figures
           and
           Shadows
           ,
           so
           by
           Places
           ,
           and
           things
           in
           that
           Land.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           general
           ,
           she
           is
           said
           to
           be
           beautiful
           as
           Tirzah
           ,
           (
           Song
           6.4
           .
           )
           and
           to
           be
           comely
           as
           Jerusalem
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           particular
           ,
           Her
           Neck
           is
           compared
           
             to
             the
             Tower
             of
          
           David
           ,
           builded
           for
           an
           Armory
           ,
           (
           Song
           4.4
           .
           )
           Her
           Eyes
           to
           the
           
             Fishpools
             of
          
           Heshbon
           ,
           by
           the
           Gate
           of
           Bethrabbim
           .
           (
           chap.
           7.4
           .
           )
           Her
           Nose
           is
           compared
           
             to
             the
             Tower
             of
          
           Lebanon
           ,
           which
           looketh
           towards
           Damascus
           ,
           (
           chap.
           4.1
           .
           )
           Yea
           ,
           the
           Hair
           of
           her
           Head
           is
           compared
           to
           
             a
             flock
             of
             Goats
          
           ,
           which
           come
           up
           from
           Mount
           Gilead
           :
           And
           the
           Smell
           of
           her
           Garments
           to
           the
           smell
           of
           Lebanon
           ,
           (
           vers
           .
           11.
           )
        
         
           Nor
           was
           this
           Land
           altogether
           void
           of
           Shadows
           ,
           even
           of
           her
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           .
           Hence
           ,
           He
           saies
           of
           Himself
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             Rose
             of
          
           Sharon
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Lilie
             of
             the
             Valleys
          
           ;
           
           (
           Song
           2.1
           .
           )
           Also
           She
           ,
           his
           Beloved
           ,
           saith
           of
           him
           ,
           
             His
             Countenance
             is
             as
          
           Lebanon
           ,
           
             excellent
             as
             the
             Cedars
          
           ,
           (
           chap.
           5.15
           .
           )
           What
           shall
           I
           say
           ?
           The
           two
           Cities
           ,
           Sion
           ,
           and
           Jerusalem
           ,
           were
           such
           as
           sometimes
           set
           forth
           the
           two
           Churches
           (
           Gal.
           4.
           )
           the
           True
           ,
           and
           the
           False
           ,
           and
           their
           Seed
           Isaac
           and
           Ishmael
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           also
           here
           shew
           you
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           Gifts
           and
           Graces
           of
           the
           True
           Church
           were
           set
           forth
           by
           the
           Spices
           ,
           Nuts
           ,
           Grapes
           ,
           and
           Pomgranates
           that
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           brought
           forth
           .
           Yea
           ,
           that
           Hell
           it self
           was
           set
           forth
           by
           the
           Valley
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           Hinnom
           ,
           and
           Tophet
           ,
           places
           in
           this
           Country
           .
           Indeed
           the
           whole
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           was
           a
           Typical
           and
           a
           Figurative
           Thing
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           have
           ,
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           ,
           confined
           my self
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           that
           immediate
           place
           of
           God's
           Worship
           ;
           of
           whose
           Utensils
           in
           particular
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           I
           have
           
           spoken
           ,
           (
           though
           to
           each
           with
           what
           brevity
           I
           could
           )
           For
           that
           none
           of
           them
           are
           without
           a
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           Profitable
           Signification
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           we
           may
           behold
           much
           of
           the
           Richness
           of
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Grace
           of
           God
           ;
           namely
           ,
           That
           he
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           very
           place
           of
           Worship
           of
           old
           ,
           should
           Ordain
           Visible
           Forms
           ,
           and
           Representations
           ,
           for
           the
           Worshippers
           to
           learn
           to
           Worship
           him
           by
           .
           Yea
           ,
           the
           Temple
           it self
           was
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           ,
           to
           them
           a
           good
           Instruction
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           my
           thus
           saying
           ,
           I
           give
           no
           encouragement
           to
           any
           now
           ,
           to
           fetch
           out
           of
           their
           own
           fancies
           ,
           Figures
           or
           Similitudes
           to
           worship
           God
           by
           .
           What
           God
           provided
           to
           be
           an
           help
           to
           the
           weakness
           of
           his
           People
           of
           Old
           ,
           was
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           invented
           without
           his
           Commandment
           was
           another
           .
           For
           though
           they
           had
           his
           Blessing
           when
           they
           Worshipped
           him
           with
           such
           Types
           ,
           Shadows
           ,
           and
           Figures
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           
           injoyned
           on
           them
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           yet
           *
           he
           sorely
           punished
           and
           plagued
           them
           when
           they
           would
           add
           to
           these
           ,
           Inventions
           of
           their
           own
           .
           Yea
           ,
           he
           in
           the
           very
           act
           of
           instituting
           their
           way
           of
           Worshipping
           him
           ,
           forbad
           their
           giving
           ,
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           way
           to
           their
           own
           Humours
           or
           Fancies
           ,
           and
           bound
           them
           strictly
           to
           the
           Orders
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           Look
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           to
           Moses
           ,
           their
           first
           great
           Legislator
           ,
           
             That
             thou
             make
             all
             things
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             shewed
             to
             thee
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
          
           (
           Exod.
           25.40
           .
           Heb.
           8.5
           .
           )
        
         
           Nor
           doth
           our
           Apostle
           but
           take
           the
           same
           measures
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             thinketh
             himself
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             Spiritual
             :
             Let
             him
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             things
             that
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             ,
             are
             the
             Commandments
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           (
           1
           Cor.
           14.37
           .
           )
        
         
         
           When
           Solomon
           also
           was
           to
           build
           this
           Temple
           for
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           wiser
           than
           all
           men
           ,
           yet
           God
           neither
           trusted
           to
           his
           Wisdom
           nor
           Memory
           ,
           nor
           to
           any
           immediate
           Dictates
           from
           Heaven
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           how
           he
           would
           have
           him
           build
           it
           .
           No
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           receive
           the
           
             whole
             Platform
          
           thereof
           ,
           
             in
             writing
             ,
             by
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             God.
          
           Nor
           would
           God
           give
           this
           Platform
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           of
           its
           Utensils
           ,
           immediately
           to
           this
           
             Wise
             Man
          
           ,
           lest
           perhaps
           by
           others
           ,
           his
           Wisdom
           should
           be
           idolized
           ,
           or
           that
           some
           should
           object
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Fashion
           thereof
           proceeded
           of
           his
           Fancie
           ,
           only
           he
           made
           pretentions
           of
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           as
           a
           cover
           for
           his
           doings
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           not
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           Father
           David
           ,
           was
           the
           whole
           Pattern
           of
           it
           given
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           by
           David
           ,
           to
           Solomon
           his
           Son
           ,
           in
           writing
           ,
           
             Then
             David
          
           ,
           saies
           
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             gave
             to
          
           Solomon
           ,
           
             his
             Son
             ,
             the
             Pattern
             of
             the
             Porch
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Houses
             thereof
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Treasuries
             thereof
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Vpper
             Chambers
             thereof
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Inner
             Parlors
             thereof
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             ,
          
           (
           1
           Chron.
           28.11
           .
           )
           
             And
             the
             Pattern
             of
             all
             that
             he
             had
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             of
             the
             Courts
             of
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Chambers
             round
             about
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Treasuries
             of
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Treasures
             of
             the
             Dedicated
             Things
             ,
          
           (
           ver
           .
           12.
           )
           
             Also
             for
             the
             Courses
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             the
             work
             of
             the
             service
             of
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             the
             Vessels
             of
             service
             in
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           (
           ver
           .
           13.
           )
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           moreover
           ,
           he
           had
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           by
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           what
           the
           Candlesticks
           must
           be
           made
           of
           ,
           and
           also
           how
           much
           was
           to
           go
           to
           each
           ;
           the
           same
           Order
           and
           Commandment
           he
           also
           gave
           for
           the
           making
           
           of
           the
           
             Tables
             ,
             Flesh-hooks
             ,
             Cups
             ,
             Basons
             ,
             Altar
             of
             Incense
          
           ;
           with
           the
           
             Pattern
             for
             the
             Chariot
          
           of
           the
           Cherubims
           ,
           &c.
           ver
           .
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           
             All
             this
             ,
             said
          
           David
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             made
             me
             understand
             by
             writing
             by
             his
             Hand
             upon
             me
             ,
             even
             all
             the
             Work
             of
             this
             Pattern
             ,
          
           (
           Ver.
           20.
           )
           So
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           He
           gave
           David
           the
           Pattern
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           so
           David
           gave
           Solomon
           the
           Pattern
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           that
           Pattern
           did
           Solomon
           build
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           no
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           True
           ,
           all
           these
           were
           but
           Figures
           ,
           Patterns
           ,
           
           and
           Shadows
           of
           things
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           
             and
             not
             the
             very
             image
             of
             the
             things
             :
          
           But
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           afore
           ,
           if
           God
           was
           so
           circumspect
           ,
           and
           exact
           in
           these
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           leave
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           dictates
           of
           the
           godly
           and
           wisest
           of
           men
           ;
           what
           !
           Can
           we
           suppose
           he
           will
           now
           admit
           of
           the
           Wit
           and
           Contrivance
           of
           men
           in
           those
           things
           
           that
           are
           ,
           in
           comparison
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           Heavenly
           things
           themselves
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           also
           to
           be
           concluded
           ,
           That
           since
           those
           Shadows
           of
           things
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           are
           already
           committed
           by
           God
           to
           Sacred
           Story
           ;
           and
           since
           that
           Sacred
           Story
           is
           said
           
             to
             be
             able
             to
             make
             the
             man
             of
             God
             perfect
             in
             all
             things
             ,
          
           (
           2
           Tim.
           3.15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           )
           It
           is
           duty
           to
           us
           to
           leave
           off
           to
           lean
           to
           common
           understandings
           ,
           and
           to
           enquire
           and
           search
           out
           by
           that
           very
           Holy
           Writ
           ,
           and
           nought
           else
           ,
           by
           what
           ,
           and
           how
           we
           should
           worship
           God.
           David
           was
           for
           
             enquiring
             in
             his
             Temple
          
           ,
           (
           Psal.
           27.4
           .
           )
        
         
           And
           although
           the
           old
           Church
           way
           of
           worship
           ,
           is
           laid
           aside
           
             as
             to
             us
          
           ,
           in
           New-Yestament-times
           .
           Yet
           since
           those
           very
           Ordinances
           were
           Figures
           of
           Things
           ,
           and
           Methods
           of
           Worship
           ,
           now
           ;
           we
           may
           ,
           yea
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           search
           out
           the
           spiritual
           meaning
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           serve
           to
           confirm
           and
           illustrate
           matters
           
           to
           our
           understandings
           .
           Yea
           ,
           they
           shew
           us
           the
           more
           exactly
           how
           the
           New
           and
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           spiritualness
           of
           the
           worship
           ,
           was
           as
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ;
           only
           the
           Old
           was
           clouded
           with
           Shadows
           ,
           but
           ours
           is
           with
           more
           open
           Face
           .
        
         
           Features
           to
           the
           life
           ,
           as
           we
           say
           ,
           set
           out
           by
           a
           Picture
           ,
           does
           excellently
           shew
           the
           skill
           of
           the
           Artist
           .
           The
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           had
           the
           shadow
           ,
           nor
           have
           we
           but
           the
           
             very
             Image
          
           ;
           both
           then
           are
           but
           Emblems
           of
           what
           is
           yet
           behind
           .
           We
           may
           find
           our
           Gospel
           clouded
           in
           their
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           our
           Spiritual
           Worship
           set
           out
           somewhat
           by
           their
           Carnal
           Ordidinances
           .
        
         
           Now
           because
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           there
           lies
           ,
           as
           wrapt
           up
           in
           a
           Mantle
           ,
           much
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           our
           Gospel-matters
           in
           this
           Temple
           which
           Solomon
           builded
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           I
           have
           made
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           by
           comparing
           Spiritual
           Things
           with
           Spiritual
           ,
           this
           Book
           upon
           this
           Subject
           .
        
         
         
           I
           dare
           not
           presume
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           I
           know
           I
           have
           hit
           right
           in
           every
           thing
           ,
           but
           this
           I
           can
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           so
           to
           do
           .
           True
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           for
           these
           things
           fished
           in
           other
           mens
           Waters
           ,
           my
           Bible
           and
           Concordance
           are
           my
           only
           Library
           in
           my
           writings
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           Courteous
           Reader
           ,
           if
           thou
           findest
           any
           thing
           ,
           either
           in
           word
           or
           matter
           ,
           that
           thou
           shalt
           judge
           doth
           vary
           from
           God's
           truth
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           counted
           no
           mans
           else
           but
           mine
           :
           Pray
           God
           also
           to
           pardon
           my
           fault
           ;
           do
           thou
           also
           lovingly
           pass
           it
           by
           ,
           and
           receive
           what
           thou
           findest
           will
           do
           thee
           good
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           thy
           easier
           finding
           of
           any
           particular
           in
           the
           Book
           ,
           I
           have
           in
           the
           leaves
           following
           ,
           set
           before
           thee
           the
           chief
           Heads
           ,
           one
           by
           one
           ;
           and
           also
           in
           what
           page
           of
           the
           Book
           thou
           mayst
           find
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               Thy
               Servant
               in
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             John
             Bunyan
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           THIS
           BOOK
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             WHen
             the
             Temple
             was
             builded
             
               Page
               1
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Who
             Built
             the
             Temple
             .
             2
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             the
             Temple
             was
             built
             .
             3
          
           
             4.
             
             Of
             what
             the
             Temple
             was
             built
             .
             5
          
           
             5.
             
             Who
             was
             to
             fell
             the
             Trees
             ,
             and
             to
             dig
             the
             Stones
             with
             which
             the
             Temple
             was
             built
             .
             6
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             what
             Condition
             the
             Timber
             and
             Stones
             were
             ,
             when
             brought
             to
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             9
          
           
             
             7.
             
             Of
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             12
          
           
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             richness
             of
             the
             Stones
             which
             were
             laid
             for
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             14
          
           
             9.
             
             Which
             way
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             Front
             of
             the
             Temple
             stood
             .
             16
          
           
             10.
             
             Of
             the
             Courts
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             19
          
           
             11.
             
             Of
             the
             great
             
               Brazen
               Altar
            
             that
             stood
             in
             the
             Inner
             Court
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             23
          
           
             12.
             
             Of
             the
             Pillars
             which
             were
             before
             the
             Porch
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             26
          
           
             13.
             
             Of
             the
             height
             of
             these
             Pillars
             ,
             that
             thus
             stood
             before
             the
             Porch
             of
             the
             Door
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             29
          
           
             14.
             
             Of
             the
             Chapiters
             of
             the
             Pillars
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             31
          
           
             15.
             
             Of
             the
             Pomgranates
             adjoyning
             to
             the
             Nets
             on
             the
             Chapiters
             33
          
           
             16.
             
             Of
             the
             Chains
             that
             were
             upon
             these
             Pillars
             that
             stood
             before
             the
             Temple
             .
             35
          
           
             17.
             
             Of
             the
             Lilie-work
             which
             was
             upon
             the
             Chapiters
             ,
             that
             were
             upon
             
             these
             Pillars
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             35
          
           
             18.
             
             Of
             the
             Fashion
             of
             Temple
             .
             40
          
           
             19.
             
             Of
             the
             outward
             Glory
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             44
          
           
             20.
             
             Of
             the
             Porch
             of
             the
             Temple
             46
          
           
             21.
             
             Of
             the
             Ornaments
             of
             the
             Porch
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             49
          
           
             22.
             
             Of
             the
             Ascent
             by
             which
             they
             went
             up
             into
             the
             Porch
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             52
          
           
             23.
             
             Of
             the
             Gate
             of
             the
             Porch
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             54
          
           
             24.
             
             Of
             the
             Pinacles
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             57
          
           
             25.
             
             Of
             the
             Porters
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             59
          
           
             26.
             
             Of
             the
             Charge
             of
             the
             Porters
             of
             the
             Temple
             more
             particularly
             .
             61
          
           
             27.
             
             Of
             the
             Doors
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             64
          
           
             28.
             
             Of
             the
             Leaves
             of
             this
             Gate
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             66
          
           
             29.
             
             What
             the
             Doors
             of
             the
             Temple
             were
             made
             of
             .
             69
          
           
             30.
             
             How
             the
             Doors
             of
             the
             Temple
             were
             adorned
             .
             70
          
           
             31.
             
             Of
             the
             Wall
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             75
          
           
             32.
             
             Of
             the
             Garnishing
             of
             the
             Temple
             with
             Precious
             Stones
             .
             78
          
           
             
             33.
             
             Of
             the
             Windows
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             81
          
           
             34.
             
             Of
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             83
          
           
             35.
             
             Of
             the
             Stairs
             by
             which
             they
             w●nt
             up
             into
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             86
          
           
             36.
             
             Of
             the
             
               Molten
               Sea
            
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             89
          
           
             37.
             
             Vpon
             what
             the
             Molten-Sea
             stood
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             92
          
           
             38.
             
             Of
             the
             Lavers
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             96
          
           
             39.
             
             Of
             the
             Tables
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             99
          
           
             40.
             
             Of
             the
             Instruments
             wherewith
             the
             Sacrifices
             were
             slain
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Four
               Tables
            
             they
             were
             laid
             on
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             102
          
           
             41.
             
             Of
             the
             Candlesticks
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             106
          
           
             42.
             
             Of
             the
             Lamps
             belonging
             to
             the
             Candlesticks
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             109
          
           
             43.
             
             Of
             the
             Shew-Bread
             on
             the
             Golden
             Table
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             111
          
           
             44.
             
             Of
             the
             Snuffers
             belonging
             to
             the
             Candlesticks
             and
             Lamps
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             
             114
          
           
             45.
             
             Of
             the
             Snuff-dishes
             that
             were
             with
             the
             Snuffers
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             117
          
           
             46.
             
             Of
             the
             Golden-Tongs
             belonging
             to
             the
             Temple
             .
             121
          
           
             47.
             
             Of
             the
             Altar
             of
             Incense
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             125
          
           
             48.
             
             Of
             the
             
               Golden
               Censers
            
             belonging
             to
             the
             Temple
             .
             129
          
           
             49.
             
             Of
             the
             
               Golden
               Spoons
            
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             133
          
           
             50.
             
             Of
             the
             Bowls
             and
             Basons
             belonging
             to
             the
             Temple
             .
             137
          
           
             51.
             
             Of
             the
             Flagons
             and
             Cups
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             142
          
           
             52.
             
             Of
             the
             Chargers
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             145
          
           
             53.
             
             Of
             the
             Goings
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             148
          
           
             54.
             
             Of
             the
             Singers
             belonging
             to
             the
             Temple
             .
             152
          
           
             55.
             
             Of
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Holy
             ,
             and
             most
             Holy
             Temple
             .
             156
          
           
             56.
             
             Of
             the
             Holiest
             or
             Inner-Temple
             .
             159
          
           
             
             57.
             
             Of
             the
             Vail
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             162
          
           
             58.
             
             Of
             the
             Doors
             of
             the
             Inner-Temple
             .
             166
          
           
             59.
             
             Of
             the
             
               Golden
               Nails
            
             of
             the
             Inner-Temple
             .
             170
          
           
             60.
             
             Of
             the
             Floors
             and
             Walls
             of
             the
             Inner-Temple
             .
             173
          
           
             61.
             
             Of
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             was
             placed
             in
             the
             Inner-Temple
             .
             178
          
           
             62.
             
             Of
             the
             Placing
             of
             the
             Ark
             in
             the
             Holiest
             ,
             or
             Inner-Temple
             .
             185
          
           
             63.
             
             Of
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             was
             placed
             in
             the
             Holy
             Temple
             .
             188
          
           
             64.
             
             Of
             the
             
               Living
               Waters
            
             of
             the
             Inner-Temple
             .
             192
          
           
             65.
             
             Of
             the
             Chains
             which
             were
             in
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             or
             Inner-Temple
             .
             195
          
           
             66.
             
             Of
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Office
             in
             the
             Inner-Temple
             .
             198
          
           
             67.
             
             Of
             the
             
             High-Priest's
             going
             into
             the
             Holiest
             alone
             .
             204
          
           
             68.
             
             Of
             the
             
             High-Priest's
             going
             in
             thither
             but
             once
             a
             year
             .
             206
          
           
             
             69.
             
             Of
             the
             Cherubims
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             being
             placed
             over
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             ,
             in
             the
             Inner-Temple
             .
             210
          
           
             70.
             
             Of
             the
             Figures
             that
             were
             upon
             the
             Walls
             of
             the
             Inner-Temple
             .
             213
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           101.
           line
           13.
           for
           see
           ,
           read
           go
           .
           p.
           114.
           l.
           15.
           leave
           out
           if
           .
           p.
           157.
           l.
           17.
           for
           invincible
           ,
           r.
           innumerable
           .
           p.
           158.
           l.
           25
           ,
           for
           did
           ,
           read
           dye
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         The
         Glory
         of
         the
         Temple
         :
         OR
         ,
         
         Solomon's
         TEMPLE
         ,
         And
         all
         the
         Materials
         thereof
         ,
         SPIRITUAIZ'D
         .
      
       
         
           I.
           Where
           the
           Temple
           was
           Built
           .
        
         
           THE
           Temple
           was
           built
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           on
           Mount
           Moriah
           ,
           in
           the
           Threshing-floor
           of
           Arnon
           the
           Jebusite
           .
           Whereabout
           Abraham
           offered
           up
           Isaac
           ,
           there
           where
           David
           met
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Lord
           when
           he
           came
           with
           his
           drawn
           Sword
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           people
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           for
           the
           sin
           which
           David
           committed
           in
           his
           disorderly
           numbering
           the
           people
           .
           Gen.
           22.3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           1
           
           Chron.
           21.15
           .
           Chap.
           22.1
           .
           2
           Chron.
           3.1
           .
        
         
         
           There
           Abraham
           received
           his
           Isaac
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           There
           the
           Lord
           was
           intreated
           by
           David
           to
           take
           away
           the
           Plague
           ,
           and
           to
           return
           to
           Israel
           again
           in
           Mercy
           :
           from
           whence
           also
           David
           gathered
           ,
           That
           There
           Gods
           Temple
           
             must
             be
             built
             .
             This
          
           (
           said
           he
           ,
           )
           
             is
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Altar
             of
             the
             Burnt-Offering
             for
          
           Israel
           .
           1
           Chron.
           21.28
           .
           Chap.
           22.1
           .
           Chap.
           3.1
           .
        
         
           This
           Mount
           Moriah
           therefore
           ,
           was
           a
           Type
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Mountain
           of
           the
           Lords
           house
           ,
           the
           Rock
           against
           which
           the
           gates
           of
           Hell
           cannot
           prevail
           .
        
      
       
         
           II.
           Who
           built
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THe
           Temple
           was
           builded
           by
           Solomon
           ,
           a
           man
           peaceable
           and
           quiet
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           Name
           ,
           by
           Nature
           ,
           and
           in
           Governing
           .
           For
           so
           God
           had
           before
           told
           David
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           one
           the
           Builder
           of
           the
           Temple
           should
           be
           .
        
         
           Behold
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             a
             Son
             shall
             be
             born
             unto
             thee
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             a
             man
             of
             Rest
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             give
             him
             Rest
             from
             all
             his
             Enemies
             round
             about
             ;
             for
             his
             Name
             shall
             be
             called
          
           Solomon
           ,
           
             and
             I
             will
             give
             Peace
             and
             Quietness
             to
          
           Israel
           
             in
             his
             days
             :
             He
             shall
             build
             an
             house
             for
             my
             Name
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             my
             Son
             ,
             
             and
             I
             will
             be
             his
             Father
             .
          
           1
           Chron.
           22.9
           ,
           10.
           
           Psal.
           72.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           As
           therefore
           ,
           Mount
           Moriah
           was
           a
           Type
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           Foundation
           :
           So
           Solomon
           was
           a
           Type
           of
           Him
           ,
           as
           the
           Builder
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           The
           Mount
           was
           signal
           ,
           for
           that
           thereon
           the
           Lord
           God
           before
           Abraham
           and
           David
           ,
           did
           display
           his
           Mercy
           .
           And
           as
           Solomon
           built
           this
           Temple
           ,
           so
           Christ
           doth
           build
           his
           House
           ;
           
             Yea
             ,
             He
             shall
             build
             the
             Everlasting
             Temple
             ,
             and
             He
             shall
             bear
             the
             Glory
             .
          
           Heb.
           3.3
           ,
           4.
           
           Zach.
           6
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           And
           in
           that
           Solomon
           was
           called
           Peaceable
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           shew
           with
           what
           peaceable
           Doctrine
           and
           Wayes
           Christs
           House
           and
           Church
           should
           be
           built
           ;
           Isa.
           9.6
           .
           Mich.
           7.2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
      
       
         
           III.
           How
           the
           Temple
           was
           Built
           .
        
         
           THe
           Temple
           was
           built
           ,
           not
           meerly
           by
           the
           Dictates
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           wiser
           than
           Ethan
           ,
           and
           Heman
           ,
           and
           Calcol
           ,
           and
           Darda
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           ,
           1
           King.
           4.31
           .
           But
           it
           was
           built
           by
           Rules
           ,
           prescribed
           by
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           written
           Word
           ;
           and
           as
           so
           ,
           delivered
           to
           him
           by
           his
           Father
           David
           .
        
         
           For
           when
           David
           gave
           to
           Solomon
           his
           Son
           ,
           a
           charge
           to
           build
           the
           Temple
           of
           
           God
           ;
           with
           that
           charge
           ,
           he
           gave
           him
           also
           the
           pattern
           of
           all
           in
           Writing
           ;
           Even
           a
           pattern
           of
           the
           Porch
           ,
           House
           ,
           Chambers
           ,
           Treasuries
           ,
           Parlours
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           of
           the
           place
           
             for
             the
             Mercy-seat
          
           ,
           which
           pattern
           David
           had
           of
           God
           :
           nor
           would
           God
           trust
           his
           Memory
           with
           it
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             made
             me
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             understand
             in
             Writing
             ,
             by
             his
             hand
             upon
             me
             ,
             even
             all
             the
             Work
             of
             this
             Pattern
             .
          
           Thus
           therefore
           David
           gave
           to
           Solomon
           his
           Son
           ,
           the
           pattern
           of
           all
           ;
           and
           thus
           Solomon
           his
           Son
           built
           the
           House
           of
           God.
           See
           1
           Chron
           28.
           from
           Verse
           9.
           to
           Vers.
           20.
           
        
         
           And
           answerable
           to
           this
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           the
           Builder
           of
           his
           own
           House
           ,
           
             whose
             House
             are
             We
          
           ,
           doth
           build
           his
           holy
           Habitation
           for
           him
           to
           dwell
           in
           ;
           even
           according
           to
           the
           Commandment
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           .
           For
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             have
             not
             spoken
             of
             my self
             ,
             but
             the
             Father
             which
             sent
             me
             ,
             He
             gave
             me
             a
             Commandment
             ,
             what
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             should
             speak
             .
          
           And
           hence
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             God
             gave
             him
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             again
             That
             he
             took
             the
             Book
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             Him
             that
             sat
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             so
             acted
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             building
             up
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
           John
           12.40
           ,
           41.
           
           Rev.
           1.1
           .
           chap.
           5.5
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           IV.
           Of
           what
           the
           Temple
           was
           built
           .
        
         
           THe
           Materials
           with
           which
           the
           Temple
           was
           built
           ,
           was
           such
           as
           were
           in
           their
           
             own
             Nature
          
           common
           to
           that
           which
           was
           left
           behind
           .
           Things
           that
           naturally
           were
           not
           fit
           without
           art
           to
           be
           laid
           on
           so
           holy
           a
           house
           .
           And
           this
           shews
           that
           those
           of
           whom
           Christ
           Jesus
           designs
           to
           build
           his
           Church
           ,
           are
           
             by
             Nature
          
           ,
           no
           better
           than
           others
           :
           But
           as
           the
           trees
           and
           stones
           of
           which
           the
           Temple
           was
           built
           ,
           was
           first
           hewed
           and
           squared
           before
           they
           were
           fit
           to
           be
           laid
           in
           that
           house
           ;
           so
           sinners
           of
           which
           the
           Church
           is
           to
           be
           built
           ,
           must
           first
           be
           fitted
           ,
           by
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           then
           fitly
           laid
           in
           their
           place
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           For
           though
           ,
           as
           to
           Nature
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           those
           made
           use
           of
           to
           build
           Gods
           house
           with
           ,
           yet
           by
           Grace
           they
           differ
           from
           others
           ;
           even
           as
           those
           trees
           and
           stones
           that
           are
           hewed
           and
           squared
           for
           building
           ,
           by
           Art
           are
           made
           to
           differ
           from
           those
           which
           abide
           in
           the
           Wood
           or
           Pitt
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           Jesus
           therefore
           ,
           while
           he
           seeketh
           Materials
           wherewith
           to
           build
           his
           house
           ,
           he
           findeth
           them
           ,
           
             The
             Clay
             of
             the
             
             same
             Lump
             that
             he
             rejecteth
             ,
             and
             leaves
             behind
             .
             Are
             we
             better
             than
             they
             ?
             No
             ,
             in
             no
             wise
             :
             Rom.
          
           3.
           
           Chap.
           9.
           
           Nay
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           if
           any
           be
           best
           ,
           't
           is
           they
           which
           are
           left
           behind
           :
           
             He
             came
             not
             to
             call
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             but
             Sinners
             to
             Repentance
          
           ;
           Mark
           2.17
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           in
           this
           he
           doth
           shew
           both
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           Grace
           and
           Workmanship
           .
           His
           Grace
           ,
           in
           taking
           such
           ;
           and
           his
           Workmanship
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           makes
           them
           meet
           for
           his
           Holy
           Habitation
           .
        
         
           This
           the
           current
           of
           Scripture
           maketh
           manifest
           :
           wherefore
           it
           is
           needless
           now
           to
           cite
           particulars
           :
           Only
           we
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           none
           are
           laid
           in
           this
           Building
           ,
           as
           they
           come
           out
           of
           the
           Wood
           or
           Pitt
           :
           But
           as
           they
           first
           pass
           under
           the
           Hand
           and
           Rule
           of
           this
           great
           Builder
           of
           the
           Temple
           of
           God.
           
        
      
       
         
           V.
           Who
           was
           to
           fell
           those
           Trees
           ,
           and
           to
           dig
           those
           Stones
           with
           which
           Solomon
           built
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           AS
           the
           Trees
           were
           to
           be
           felled
           ,
           and
           Stones
           to
           be
           digged
           ,
           so
           there
           was
           for
           that
           matter
           ,
           
             Select
             Workmen
             appointed
          
           .
        
         
           These
           were
           not
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           Jacob
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Israel
           :
           they
           were
           the
           Servants
           of
           Hiram
           King
           of
           Tyre
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Gibeonites
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             their
             Children
          
           that
           made
           a
           league
           with
           Joshua
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           that
           God
           gave
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           to
           his
           People
           ,
           Josh.
           9.22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           1
           
           King
           5.
           2
           
           Chron.
           27
           ,
           28.
           
        
         
           And
           these
           were
           Types
           of
           our
           Gospel-Ministers
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           men
           appointed
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           make
           Sinners
           by
           their
           preaching
           meet
           for
           the
           house
           of
           God.
           Wherefore
           as
           he
           was
           famous
           of
           old
           ,
           who
           was
           strong
           
             to
             lift
             up
             his
             Axe
             upon
             the
             thick
             boughs
             ,
             to
             square
             Wood
             for
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
          
           :
           So
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           now
           ,
           is
           also
           famous
           ,
           if
           much
           used
           by
           Christ
           for
           the
           converting
           of
           Sinners
           to
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           build
           him
           a
           Temple
           with
           them
           ,
           Psal.
           7.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Rom.
           16.7
           .
        
         
           
             But
             why
             ,
             may
             some
             say
             ,
             do
             you
             make
             so
             homely
             a
             Comparison
             ?
          
           I
           Answer
           ,
           because
           I
           believe
           it
           is
           true
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           Grace
           ,
           not
           Gifts
           ,
           that
           makes
           us
           Sons
           ,
           and
           the
           beloved
           of
           God.
           Gifts
           make
           a
           Minister
           ;
           and
           as
           a
           Minister
           ,
           one
           is
           but
           a
           servant
           to
           
             hew
             Wood
             ,
             and
             draw
             Water
             for
             the
             house
             of
             my
             God.
          
           Yea
           Paul
           ,
           tho'
           a
           Son
           ,
           yet
           counted
           himself
           not
           a
           Son
           but
           a
           Servant
           ,
           purely
           as
           he
           was
           a
           Minister
           :
           A
           Servant
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           Servant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           a
           Servant
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           
             your
             Servant
             for
             Jesus
             sake
          
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           
        
         
         
           Rom.
           1.1
           .
           2
           Cor.
           4.5
           .
        
         
           A
           man
           then
           is
           a
           Son
           as
           he
           is
           begotten
           and
           born
           of
           God
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           a
           servant
           as
           he
           is
           gifted
           for
           work
           in
           the
           house
           of
           his
           Father
           :
           And
           though
           it
           is
           truth
           ,
           the
           servant
           may
           be
           a
           Son
           ,
           
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Son
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             a
             servant
             .
          
           Nor
           doth
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           because
           all
           Sons
           may
           be
           servants
           ,
           that
           therefore
           all
           servants
           are
           Sons
           ;
           no
           ,
           all
           the
           servants
           of
           God
           are
           not
           Sons
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           time
           shall
           come
           ,
           he
           that
           is
           only
           a
           servant
           here
           ,
           shall
           certainly
           be
           put
           out
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           even
           out
           of
           that
           house
           himself
           did
           help
           to
           build
           .
           
             The
             servant
             abideth
             not
             in
             the
             house
             for
             ever
          
           :
           The
           servant
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           that
           is
           only
           so
           .
           Ezek.
           46.16
           ,
           17.
           
           John
           8.35
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           ,
           As
           a
           Son
           ,
           thou
           art
           an
           Israelite
           ;
           as
           a
           Servant
           ,
           a
           Gibeonite
           .
           The
           Consideration
           of
           this
           made
           Paul
           start
           ;
           He
           knew
           that
           Gifts
           made
           him
           not
           a
           Son
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30
           ,
           31.
           
           Chap.
           13.1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           The
           summ
           then
           is
           ,
           A
           man
           may
           be
           a
           servant
           and
           a
           Son
           ;
           a
           servant
           as
           he
           is
           imployed
           by
           Christ
           in
           his
           house
           for
           the
           good
           of
           others
           :
           And
           a
           Son
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           partaker
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           Adoption
           :
           But
           all
           servants
           are
           not
           sons
           ,
           and
           let
           this
           be
           for
           a
           
           Caution
           ,
           and
           a
           Call
           to
           Ministers
           to
           do
           all
           acts
           of
           service
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           with
           Reverence
           and
           godly
           Fear
           .
           And
           with
           all
           Humility
           ,
           let
           us
           desire
           to
           be
           partakers
           our selves
           
             of
             that
             Grace
             we
             preach
             to
             others
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           9.25
           .
        
         
           That
           is
           a
           great
           saying
           ,
           and
           written
           ,
           perhaps
           to
           keep
           Ministers
           humble
           ;
           
             And
             Strangers
             shall
             stand
             and
             feed
             your
             Flocks
             ,
             and
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             Alien
             shall
             be
             your
             Plowmen
             ,
             and
             your
             Vine-dressers
             ,
          
           Isaiah
           61.5
           .
        
         
           To
           be
           a
           Plow-man
           here
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           a
           Preacher
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           a
           Vine-dresser
           here
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           a
           Preacher
           .
           Luke
           9.59
           ,
           60
           ,
           61
           ,
           62.
           
           &
           1
           Cor.
           9.27
           .
           Matt.
           2.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           8.
           
           Chap.
           21.28
           .
           1
           Cor.
           9.7
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           he
           does
           this
           Work
           willingly
           ,
           he
           has
           a
           Reward
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           
             a
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
          
           and
           that
           's
           all
           ;
           1
           Cor.
           9.17
           .
        
      
       
         
           VI.
           In
           what
           condition
           the
           Timber
           and
           Stones
           were
           ,
           when
           brought
           to
           be
           laid
           in
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THe
           timber
           and
           stones
           with
           which
           the
           Temple
           was
           builded
           ,
           was
           squared
           and
           hewed
           at
           the
           Wood
           or
           Pitt
           ;
           and
           so
           there
           made
           every
           way
           fit
           for
           that
           Work
           ,
           even
           
           before
           they
           were
           brought
           to
           the
           place
           where
           the
           house
           should
           be
           set
           up
           .
           
             So
             that
             there
             was
             there
             ,
             neither
             Hammer
             ,
             nor
             Axe
             ,
             nor
             any
             Tool
             of
             Iron
             heard
             in
             the
             house
             while
             it
             was
             in
             Building
             ,
          
           1
           King
           6.7
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           shews
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           Materials
           of
           which
           the
           House
           was
           builded
           ,
           were
           (
           before
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Work-man
           touched
           them
           )
           as
           unfit
           to
           be
           lay'd
           in
           the
           building
           ,
           as
           was
           those
           that
           were
           left
           behind
           ;
           consequently
           that
           themselves
           none
           otherwise
           but
           by
           the
           Art
           of
           others
           ,
           were
           made
           fit
           to
           be
           laid
           in
           this
           building
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           our
           New-Testament-Temple
           answers
           .
           For
           those
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           Adam
           ,
           who
           are
           counted
           worthy
           to
           be
           laid
           in
           this
           building
           ,
           are
           not
           by
           Nature
           ,
           but
           by
           Grace
           made
           meet
           for
           it
           ;
           not
           by
           their
           own
           Wisdom
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           Hence
           ,
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             have
             hewed
             them
             by
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           Ministers
           are
           called
           Gods
           Builders
           and
           Labourers
           ,
           even
           as
           to
           this
           Work
           ,
           Hos.
           6.5
           .
           1
           Cor.
           3.10
           .
           and
           2
           Cor.
           6.1
           .
           Col.
           1.28
           .
        
         
           No
           man
           will
           lay
           Trees
           ,
           as
           they
           come
           from
           the
           Wood
           ,
           for
           Beams
           and
           Rafters
           in
           his
           house
           ;
           nor
           Stones
           ,
           as
           digged
           in
           the
           Walls
           .
           No
           ,
           the
           Trees
           must
           be
           hewed
           and
           
           squared
           ,
           and
           the
           Stones
           sawn
           and
           
             made
             fit
          
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           lay'd
           in
           the
           house
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           SO
           Sawn
           ,
           and
           SO
           Squared
           ,
           that
           in
           coupling
           they
           may
           be
           joined
           exactly
           ;
           else
           the
           Building
           will
           not
           be
           good
           ,
           nor
           the
           Workman
           have
           credit
           of
           his
           doings
           .
        
         
           Hence
           our
           Gospel-Church
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Temple
           was
           a
           type
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           fitly
           formed
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           a
           fit
           supply
           of
           every
           joynt
           for
           the
           securing
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.5
           .
           Ephes.
           4.20
           ,
           21.
           
           Chap.
           4.16
           .
           Col.
           2.19
           .
        
         
           As
           they
           therefore
           build
           like
           Children
           ,
           that
           build
           with
           Wood
           ,
           as
           it
           comes
           from
           the
           Wood
           or
           Forrest
           ;
           and
           with
           Stones
           as
           they
           come
           from
           the
           Pitt
           ,
           even
           so
           do
           they
           ,
           who
           pretend
           to
           build
           God
           an
           house
           of
           Unconverted
           Sinners
           ,
           unhewed
           ,
           unsquared
           ,
           unpolished
           .
           Wherefore
           Gods
           Workmen
           ,
           according
           to
           Gods
           advice
           ,
           prepare
           their
           Work
           without
           ,
           
             and
             make
             it
             fit
             for
             themselves
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             build
             the
             house
             ,
          
           Prov.
           24.27
           .
        
         
           Let
           Ministers
           therefore
           look
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           take
           heed
           ,
           lest
           instead
           of
           making
           their
           Notions
           stoop
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           they
           make
           the
           Scriptures
           stoop
           to
           their
           Notions
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           VII
           .
           Of
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THe
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Temple
           is
           that
           upon
           which
           it
           stood
           ,
           &
           it
           was
           twofold
           :
           First
           the
           hill
           Moriah
           ,
           and
           then
           those
           great
           Stones
           upon
           which
           it
           was
           Erected
           .
           This
           Hill
           Moriah
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           afore
           ,
           did
           more
           properly
           typify
           Christ.
           Hence
           Moriah
           is
           called
           
             The
             Mountain
             of
             the
             house
          
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           Rock
           on
           which
           it
           was
           built
           :
           those
           great
           Stones
           called
           Foundation-Stones
           ,
           were
           Types
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           Matt.
           16.18
           .
           Ephes.
           2.20
           ,
           21.
           
           Heb.
           11.10
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           These
           Stones
           were
           Stones
           of
           the
           biggest
           Size
           ,
           Stones
           of
           
             Eight
             Cubits
          
           ,
           and
           Stones
           of
           
             Ten
             Cubits
          
           ,
           1
           King
           7
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           Now
           as
           the
           Temple
           had
           this
           double
           Foundation
           :
           so
           we
           must
           consider
           it
           respectively
           and
           distinctly
           .
           For
           Christ
           is
           the
           Foundation
           one
           way
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           a
           Foundation
           another
           ;
           Christ
           is
           the
           Foundation
           personally
           and
           meritoriously
           ,
           but
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           by
           Doctrine
           Ministerially
           .
           The
           Church
           then
           ,
           which
           is
           Gods
           New-Testament
           Temple
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           builded
           
           on
           Christ
           the
           Foundation
           :
           SO
           none
           other
           is
           the
           Foundation
           but
           He
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.11
           ,
           12.
           
           But
           as
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           Builded
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           :
           So
           it
           is
           said
           to
           have
           Twelve
           Foundations
           ,
           and
           must
           have
           none
           but
           they
           ,
           Rev.
           21.14
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           it
           then
           ?
           Why
           we
           must
           be
           Builded
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           our
           Priest
           ,
           Sacrifice
           ,
           Prophet
           ,
           King
           ,
           and
           Advocate
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           Infallible
           Instructors
           and
           Preachers
           of
           him
           ;
           not
           that
           any
           may
           be
           an
           Apostle
           that
           so
           shall
           esteem
           of
           himself
           ,
           nor
           that
           any
           other
           Doctrine
           be
           Administred
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Twelve
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           set
           forth
           
             as
             the
             chief
             and
             last
          
           .
           These
           are
           also
           they
           ,
           as
           Moses
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           look
           over
           all
           the
           Building
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           that
           all
           in
           this
           House
           be
           done
           according
           to
           the
           Patern
           shewed
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Mount
           ,
           Exod.
           39.43
           .
           John
           20.21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           1
           
           Cor.
           3.9
           .
           Chap.
           4.9
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           keep
           these
           distinctions
           clear
           ,
           and
           not
           put
           an
           Apostle
           in
           the
           room
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           Christ
           in
           the
           place
           of
           one
           of
           those
           Apostles
           .
           Let
           none
           but
           Christ
           be
           the
           High
           Priest
           and
           Sacrifice
           for
           your
           Souls
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           none
           but
           that
           Doctrine
           which
           is
           Apostolical
           be
           to
           you
           as
           the
           Mouth
           of
           Christ
           for
           Instruction
           to
           
           prepare
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           prepare
           materials
           for
           this
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           Build
           them
           upon
           this
           Foundation
           .
        
      
       
         
           VIII
           .
           Of
           the
           richness
           of
           the
           Stones
           which
           were
           laid
           for
           the
           Foundations
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THese
           Foundation
           Stones
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           great
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           
             costly
             Stones
          
           .
           Tho
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           of
           themselves
           ,
           of
           no
           more
           worth
           then
           they
           of
           their
           nature
           that
           were
           left
           behind
           .
           Their
           costliness
           therefore
           lay
           in
           those
           additions
           which
           they
           received
           from
           the
           Kings
           charge
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           In
           that
           labour
           which
           was
           bestowed
           upon
           them
           in
           
             Sawing
             ,
             Squaring
          
           ,
           and
           Carving
           .
           For
           the
           Servants
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           cunning
           at
           this
           work
           ,
           so
           they
           bestowed
           much
           of
           their
           Art
           and
           Labour
           upon
           them
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           put
           them
           into
           excellent
           form
           ,
           and
           added
           to
           their
           Bigness
           ,
           Glory
           and
           Beauty
           ,
           fit
           for
           Stones
           upon
           which
           so
           goodly
           a
           Fabrick
           was
           to
           be
           builded
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           These
           Stones
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           thus
           wrought
           within
           and
           without
           ,
           so
           ,
           as
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           ,
           they
           were
           inlaid
           with
           other
           Stones
           ,
           
             more
             precious
             than
             themselves
             .
             Inlaid
             ,
          
           I
           say
           ,
           with
           Stones
           of
           divers
           colours
           .
           
           According
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             I
             will
             lay
             thy
             Foundations
             with
             Saphires
             ,
             Isa.
          
           54.11
           .
           not
           that
           the
           Foundations
           were
           Saphires
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           laid
           ,
           inlaid
           with
           them
           :
           or
           as
           he
           saith
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             They
             were
             adorn'd
             with
             goodly
             Stones
             and
             Gifts
             ,
          
           Luk.
           21.5
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           still
           more
           Amplified
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           written
           of
           the
           
             New
             Jerusalem
          
           (
           which
           is
           still
           the
           New
           Testament-Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           same
           in
           substance
           with
           what
           is
           now
           )
           
             The
             Foundations
             of
             the
             Wall
             of
             the
             City
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             were
             garnished
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             precious
             Stones
             ,
          
           Revel
           .
           21.19
           .
           True
           ,
           these
           there
           are
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Foundations
             of
             the
             WALL
             of
             the
             City
             ,
          
           but
           it
           has
           respect
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           is
           before
           called
           a
           Temple
           ,
           for
           its
           comparitive
           smallness
           ,
           is
           here
           called
           a
           City
           ,
           for
           ,
           or
           because
           of
           its
           great
           Increase
           :
           And
           both
           the
           Foundations
           of
           the
           Wall
           of
           the
           City
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           
             are
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
          
           Rev.
           21.14
           .
        
         
           For
           these
           Carvings
           and
           Inlayings
           ,
           with
           all
           other
           Beautifications
           ,
           were
           types
           of
           the
           extraordinary
           Gifts
           and
           Graces
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Hence
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           such
           gifts
           ,
           signs
           of
           Apostleship
           ,
           Rom.
           15.19
           .
           2
           Cor.
           12.21
           .
           Heb.
           2.4
           .
           For
           as
           the
           
           Foundation
           Stones
           of
           the
           Temple
           were
           thus
           garnished
           ,
           so
           were
           the
           Apostles
           beautified
           with
           a
           
             Call
             ,
             Gifts
          
           and
           
             Graces
             peculiar
             to
             themselves
          
           .
           Hence
           he
           says
           ,
           
             First
             Apostles
          
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           first
           and
           chief
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.28
           .
        
         
           Nor
           were
           these
           stones
           only
           laid
           for
           a
           Foundation
           for
           the
           Temple
           ,
           the
           
             great
             Court
          
           ,
           the
           
             inner
             Court
          
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Porch
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           had
           round
           about
           them
           
             three
             rows
             of
             these
             stones
             for
             their
             Foundation
             ,
          
           1
           King.
           7.12
           .
        
         
           Signifying
           ,
           as
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           outward
           and
           External
           Part
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           more
           Internal
           Worship
           to
           be
           performed
           to
           God
           ,
           should
           be
           grounded
           upon
           Apostolical
           Doctrine
           and
           Appointments
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           2
           
           Thes.
           2.15
           .
           Chap.
           3.6
           .
           Heb.
           6.1.2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
      
       
         
           IX
           .
           Which
           way
           the
           Face
           or
           Front
           of
           the
           Temple
           stood
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THe
           Temple
           was
           Builded
           with
           its
           Face
           or
           Front
           
             towards
             the
             East
          
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           because
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           God
           of
           
             Israel
             was
             to
             come
             from
             the
             way
             of
             the
             East
             unto
             it
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           43.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Chap.
           
           47.1
           .
           Wherefore
           in
           that
           its
           Front
           stood
           towards
           the
           East
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           true
           Gospel
           Church
           would
           have
           its
           Eye
           to
           ,
           and
           Expectation
           from
           the
           Lord.
           We
           look
           said
           Paul
           ,
           but
           whither
           ?
           
             We
             have
             our
             Conversation
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             from
             whence
             our
             Expectation
             is
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           4.18
           .
           Phil.
           3.20
           ,
           21.
           
           Psal.
           62.5
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           was
           set
           also
           with
           its
           Face
           
             towards
             the
             East
          
           ,
           to
           keep
           the
           People
           of
           God
           from
           committing
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           from
           worshiping
           the
           Host
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Sun
           whose
           rising
           is
           from
           the
           East
           .
           For
           since
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Temple
           stood
           toward
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           since
           the
           worshippers
           were
           to
           worship
           at
           ,
           or
           with
           their
           Faces
           towards
           the
           Temple
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           both
           in
           their
           going
           to
           ,
           and
           worshiping
           God
           towards
           that
           place
           ,
           their
           Faces
           must
           be
           from
           ,
           and
           their
           Backs
           towards
           the
           Sun.
           The
           thus
           Building
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           therefore
           was
           a
           Snare
           to
           Idolators
           ,
           and
           a
           proof
           of
           the
           Zeal
           of
           those
           that
           were
           the
           true
           worshippers
           :
           As
           also
           to
           this
           day
           the
           true
           Gospel
           instituted
           worship
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           :
           Hence
           he
           is
           said
           to
           Idolaters
           to
           be
           a
           Snare
           and
           Trap
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Godly
           a
           
             Glory
             ,
             Isa.
          
           8.14
           .
           Chap.
           60.19
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Do
           but
           see
           how
           God
           catcht
           the
           Idolatrous
           Jews
           by
           this
           means
           in
           their
           
           naughtiness
           ;
           
             And
             he
             brought
             me
          
           ,
           said
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             into
             the
             inner
             Court
             of
             the
             Lords
             House
             ,
             and
             beheld
             at
             the
             Door
             of
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             even
             between
             the
             Porch
             and
             the
             Altar
             ,
             were
             about
             five
             and
             twenty
             men
             with
             their
             Backs
             towards
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             their
             Faces
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           8.16
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           therefore
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           set
           with
           its
           Face
           towards
           the
           East
           ,
           to
           prevent
           false
           Worships
           and
           detect
           Idolaters
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           From
           the
           East
           also
           came
           the
           most
           Blasting
           Winds
           ,
           Winds
           that
           are
           destructive
           to
           Man
           and
           Beasts
           ;
           to
           Fruit
           ,
           and
           Trees
           ;
           and
           Ships
           at
           
             Sea
             ,
             Exo.
          
           10.13
           .
           Job
           27.21
           .
           Ezek.
           17.10
           .
           Chap.
           19.12
           .
           Psal.
           48.7
           .
           Ezek.
           27.26
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           ,
           The
           East
           Wind
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           comes
           from
           thence
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           hurtful
           ;
           yet
           you
           see
           ,
           the
           Temple
           hath
           set
           her
           Face
           against
           it
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           true
           Church
           cannot
           be
           blasted
           or
           made
           turn
           back
           by
           any
           Affliction
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           East
           Winds
           ,
           nor
           none
           of
           their
           blastings
           ,
           
             that
             can
             make
             the
             Temple
             turn
             about
             .
          
           Hence
           he
           saith
           ,
           That
           Jacobs
           
             Face
             shall
             not
             wax
             pale
          
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           
             I
             have
             made
             thy
             Face
             strong
             against
             their
             Faces
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Gates
             of
             Hell
             shall
             not
             prevail
             against
             it
             .
          
           Isa.
           29.22
           .
           Ezek.
           3.8
           .
           Mat.
           16.18
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           It
           might
           be
           also
           built
           with
           its
           Face
           towards
           the
           East
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           true
           Church
           looketh
           ,
           as
           afore
           I
           hinted
           ,
           for
           her
           Lord
           and
           King
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           knowing
           that
           at
           his
           coming
           he
           will
           bring
           healing
           in
           his
           Wings
           :
           for
           from
           the
           East
           he
           will
           appear
           when
           he
           comes
           the
           second
           time
           without
           Sin
           unto
           Salvation
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Sun
           gives
           us
           a
           Memento
           in
           his
           rising
           there
           every
           Morning
           .
           
             For
             as
             the
             Lightning
             cometh
             out
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             shineth
             unto
             the
             West
             ;
             So
             shall
             also
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             be
             ,
          
           Mal.
           4.2
           .
           Heb.
           9.28
           .
           Col.
           3.3
           .
           2
           Pet.
           11.12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Mat.
           24.27
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           North-pole
           ,
           draws
           those
           touched
           with
           the
           Load-stone
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           with
           the
           Face
           of
           their
           Souls
           towards
           him
           ,
           to
           look
           for
           ,
           and
           hasten
           to
           his
           coming
           .
           And
           this
           also
           is
           signified
           by
           the
           Temple
           standing
           with
           his
           Face
           towards
           the
           East
           .
        
      
       
         
           X.
           Of
           the
           Courts
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           I
           perceive
           that
           there
           was
           
             two
             Courts
          
           belonging
           to
           the
           Temple
           .
           The
           first
           was
           called
           the
           
             outward
             Court
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           40.17
           .
           Chap.
           46.21
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           This
           was
           that
           into
           which
           the
           People
           of
           Necessity
           first
           entered
           ,
           when
           they
           went
           to
           worship
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           consequently
           that
           was
           it
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           which
           the
           People
           did
           first
           shew
           their
           desires
           to
           be
           the
           worshippers
           of
           God.
           And
           this
           Answers
           to
           those
           badges
           and
           signs
           of
           love
           to
           Religion
           ,
           that
           People
           have
           in
           face
           ,
           or
           
             outward
             appearance
             ,
             Matt.
          
           23.27
           .
           2
           Cor.
           10.7
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           this
           ,
           though
           there
           may
           sometimes
           be
           truth
           ,
           yet
           oftener
           Lies
           and
           Dissimulation
           ;
           wherefore
           commonly
           an
           outward
           appearance
           is
           set
           in
           opposition
           to
           Faith
           and
           Truth
           ,
           as
           the
           outward
           is
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           inner
           Court
           ,
           and
           outward
           to
           the
           inner
           Man
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           by
           it self
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           profits
           nothing
           ,
           Rom.
           2.28
           .
           1
           Cor.
           13.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           2
           
           Cor.
           5.12
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Hence
           ,
           though
           the
           outward
           Court
           was
           something
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           because
           by
           outward
           Bodies
           they
           were
           distinguished
           from
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           yet
           to
           us
           't
           is
           little
           ,
           
             For
             now
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Jew
             who
             is
             one
             only
             outwardly
             .
          
           Therefore
           all
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Beasts
           Reign
           ,
           this
           Court
           is
           given
           to
           be
           troden
           under
           foot
           ;
           for
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           
             outward
             shew
          
           will
           avail
           nothing
           ,
           when
           the
           Beast
           comes
           to
           turn
           and
           toss
           up
           Professors
           with
           his
           Horns
           ,
           Rev.
           11.12
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           But
           as
           there
           was
           an
           outward
           ,
           so
           there
           was
           an
           inner
           Court
           ,
           a
           Court
           that
           stood
           nearer
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           the
           true
           practical
           part
           of
           worship
           ,
           then
           that
           outward
           Court
           did
           ,
           Ezek.
           10.13
           .
           Chap.
           46.1
           .
           1
           Kings
           6.36
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           This
           inner
           Court
           is
           that
           which
           is
           called
           
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Priests
          
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           it
           in
           which
           they
           boyled
           the
           Trespass-Offerings
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           they
           prepared
           the
           Sin-Offering
           for
           the
           People
           ,
           2
           Chr.
           4.9
           .
           Ezek.
           46.20
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           This
           Court
           therefore
           was
           the
           place
           of
           practise
           and
           of
           preparation
           to
           appear
           before
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           first
           true
           token
           of
           a
           sincere
           and
           honest
           mind
           .
           Wherefore
           here
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           outward
           Court
           ,
           stood
           the
           great
           Brazen-Altar
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           type
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           whom
           alone
           the
           true
           worshippers
           make
           their
           approach
           with
           acceptance
           unto
           God.
           Also
           here
           stood
           the
           great
           Brazen-Scaffold
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           King
           kneeled
           when
           he
           Prayed
           for
           the
           People
           ,
           a
           type
           of
           Christs
           Prayers
           for
           his
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           1
           Kings
           8.
           2
           
           Chro.
           6.13
           .
           John
           17.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           Wherefore
           this
           Court
           was
           a
           type
           of
           practical
           worship
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           our
           
             Praying
             ,
             Hearing
          
           ,
           and
           Eating
           before
           God.
           There
           belonged
           to
           this
           Court
           several
           Gates
           ,
           an
           
           East
           ,
           a
           South
           ,
           and
           a
           North
           Gate
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Land
           went
           into
           this
           Court
           to
           worship
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           to
           go
           out
           at
           that
           Gate
           by
           which
           they
           came
           in
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           the
           Gate
           over
           against
           it
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           true
           Christians
           should
           persevere
           
             right
             on
          
           ,
           and
           not
           turn
           back
           ,
           what
           ever
           they
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           way
           .
           
             He
             that
             entereth
             in
             by
             the
             way
             of
             the
             North
             Gate
             to
             worship
             ,
             shall
             go
             out
             by
             the
             way
             of
             the
             South
             Gate
             :
             And
             he
             that
             entereth
             in
             by
             the
             way
             of
             the
             North
             Gate
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             return
             by
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Gate
             whereby
             he
             came
             in
             ,
             but
             shall
             go
             forth
             over
             against
             it
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           46.9
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           These
           Courts
           were
           places
           of
           great
           delight
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           as
           both
           feigned
           and
           sincere
           profession
           is
           to
           those
           that
           practise
           therein
           .
           Wherefore
           when
           the
           Jews
           did
           enter
           into
           these
           ,
           they
           did
           use
           to
           do
           it
           with
           Praise
           and
           Pipe
           ;
           as
           do
           both
           Hypocrites
           and
           sincere
           ones
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           shall
           tread
           in
           both
           these
           Courts
           ,
           and
           shall
           turn
           what
           he
           seems
           to
           be
           ,
           into
           what
           he
           should
           be
           in
           reality
           ;
           then
           ,
           and
           not
           till
           then
           ,
           he
           treads
           them
           as
           he
           should
           .
           For
           then
           he
           makes
           the
           outward
           Court
           ,
           and
           his
           treading
           there
           ,
           but
           a
           passage
           to
           that
           which
           is
           more
           inward
           and
           sincere
           .
           But
           he
           that
           stayes
           in
           the
           outward
           one
           ,
           is
           but
           such
           an
           one
           as
           pleases
           not
           God
           ,
           for
           that
           
           he
           wants
           the
           practise
           of
           what
           he
           Professes
           with
           his
           Mouth
           .
        
      
       
         
           XI
           .
           Of
           the
           great
           Brazen
           Altar
           that
           stood
           in
           the
           inner
           Court
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           IN
           the
           
             Inner
             Court
          
           stood
           the
           
             great
             brazen
             Altar
          
           which
           Solomon
           made
           .
           This
           is
           evident
           ,
           for
           that
           when
           he
           kneeled
           upon
           the
           Scaffold
           there
           to
           Pray
           ,
           he
           kneeled
           before
           this
           Altar
           ,
           see
           Exod.
           40.6
           ,
           29.
           2
           
           Chron.
           6.13
           .
           2
           Kings
           16.14
           .
           Joel
           2.17
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           Altar
           seems
           to
           be
           placed
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           over
           against
           the
           Porch
           of
           the
           House
           ;
           and
           between
           it
           and
           the
           Temple
           was
           the
           place
           where
           Zachariah
           was
           slain
           .
           This
           Altar
           was
           called
           the
           
             Altar
             of
             burnt
             Offering
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           a
           type
           of
           Christ
           
             in
             his
             Divinity
          
           .
           For
           Christ's
           Body
           was
           our
           true
           burnt
           Offering
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           Sacrificed
           Beasts
           was
           a
           type
           :
           now
           that
           Altar
           upon
           which
           his
           Body
           was
           offered
           ,
           was
           his
           Divinity
           or
           God-head
           .
           For
           that
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           ,
           could
           bear
           up
           that
           offering
           in
           the
           whole
           of
           its
           Suffering
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           ,
           was
           to
           receive
           the
           Fat
           ,
           the
           Glory
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             He
             thorow
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             offered
             himself
             without
             spot
             to
             God
             ,
          
           Heb.
           9.14
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           For
           Christ
           is
           Priest
           ,
           and
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           Altar
           ,
           and
           All.
           And
           as
           a
           Priest
           he
           Offered
           ,
           as
           a
           Sacrifice
           he
           Suffered
           ,
           and
           as
           God
           he
           supported
           his
           Humanity
           ,
           in
           that
           suffering
           of
           all
           the
           pains
           it
           underwent
           ,
           Gal.
           1.4
           .
           Chap.
           2.20
           .
           1
           Pet.
           3.18
           .
           Heb.
           9.14
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           was
           then
           Christs
           God-head
           ,
           
             not
             the
             Tree
          
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           Altar
           of
           burnt
           Offering
           ,
           or
           that
           by
           which
           Christ
           Offered
           himself
           an
           Offering
           and
           a
           Sacrifice
           to
           God
           for
           a
           sweet
           smelling
           Savor
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           it
           was
           
             not
             the
             Tree
          
           ,
           is
           evident
           ;
           for
           that
           could
           not
           
             Sanctify
             the
             Gift
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           his
           Body
           ;
           but
           Christ
           affirmeth
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Altar
             Sanctifieth
             the
             Gift
          
           :
           And
           by
           so
           saying
           ,
           he
           affirmeth
           ,
           That
           the
           Altar
           on
           which
           he
           Offered
           his
           Offering
           ,
           was
           greater
           then
           the
           Offering
           it self
           ,
           Mat.
           23.19
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           was
           the
           Gift
           ;
           for
           so
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             give
             my
             Flesh
             for
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             John
          
           6.
           
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           What
           thing
           is
           that
           which
           is
           greater
           then
           his
           Body
           ,
           save
           the
           Altar
           ,
           his
           Divinity
           ,
           on
           which
           it
           was
           Offered
           ?
           The
           Tree
           then
           was
           not
           the
           Altar
           which
           Sanctified
           this
           Gift
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           of
           Vertue
           enough
           to
           make
           Reconciliation
           for
           Iniquity
           ,
           John
           6.51
           .
           Chap.
           17.19
           .
           Heb.
           9.14
           .
           Col.
           1.19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
        
         
           Now
           since
           this
           Altar
           of
           burnt
           Offering
           was
           thus
           placed
           in
           the
           inner
           Court
           ,
           it
           teaches
           us
           several
           things
           :
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           That
           those
           that
           come
           only
           into
           the
           outward
           Court
           ,
           or
           that
           rest
           in
           a
           bare
           appearance
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           do
           not
           ,
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           come
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           for
           this
           Altar
           stands
           not
           there
           .
           Hence
           John
           takes
           notice
           only
           of
           the
           Temple
           and
           this
           Altar
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           worship
           therein
           ,
           and
           leaves
           out
           the
           outward
           Court
           ,
           and
           so
           them
           that
           come
           no
           further
           ,
           Rev.
           11.1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           teaches
           us
           also
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           to
           enter
           into
           that
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           
             by
             blood
          
           .
           The
           
             Altar
             ,
             this
             Altar
          
           of
           burnt-offering
           ,
           stood
           as
           Men
           went
           into
           the
           Temple
           ,
           they
           must
           go
           by
           it
           :
           Yea
           ,
           there
           they
           must
           leave
           their
           offering
           ,
           and
           so
           go
           in
           and
           worship
           ,
           even
           as
           a
           token
           that
           they
           came
           thither
           ,
           
             by
             Sacrifice
             and
             by
             Blood.
          
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Upon
           this
           Altar
           Solomon
           at
           the
           dedication
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           offered
           thousands
           ,
           both
           of
           Oxen
           and
           of
           Sheep
           ;
           to
           signifie
           surely
           the
           abundant
           worth
           ,
           and
           richness
           that
           would
           be
           in
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           to
           save
           ,
           when
           it
           should
           be
           shed
           for
           us
           .
           For
           his
           bloud
           is
           spoken
           of
           with
           an
           
             how
             much
             more
             .
             For
             if
             the
             blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             ,
             and
             the
             ashes
             of
             an
             Heifer
             sprinkling
             the
             unclean
             ,
             sanctifieth
             to
             the
             purifying
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             [
             how
             much
             more
             ]
             shall
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             thorow
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             offered
             himself
             without
             spot
             to
             God
             ,
             
             Purge
             your
             Conscience
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God
             ,
          
           Heb.
           9.14
           .
           2
           Chro.
           7.5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Heb.
           10.1
           —
           12.
           
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           ,
           not
           dare
           to
           stop
           ,
           or
           stay
           in
           the
           
             Outward
             Court
          
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           not
           this
           Altar
           .
           Nor
           let
           us
           dare
           when
           we
           come
           into
           this
           Court
           ,
           to
           be
           careless
           whether
           we
           look
           to
           this
           Altar
           or
           no.
           For
           't
           is
           by
           Blood
           we
           must
           enter
           ;
           
             for
             without
             shedding
             of
             Blood
             is
             no
             Remission
             .
          
           Let
           us
           alwayes
           then
           when
           we
           come
           hither
           ,
           wash
           our
           Hands
           in
           Innocency
           ,
           
             and
             so
             compass
             this
             Holy
             Altar
          
           :
           For
           that
           by
           Christ
           who
           is
           the
           Altar
           indeed
           ,
           we
           are
           reconciled
           to
           God.
           
             This
             is
             looking
             to
             Jesus
          
           ;
           this
           is
           coming
           to
           God
           by
           him
           ,
           of
           whom
           this
           Altar
           and
           the
           Sacrifice
           thereon
           was
           a
           Type
           .
        
      
       
         
           XII
           .
           Of
           the
           Pillars
           that
           were
           before
           the
           Porch
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THere
           was
           divers
           Pillars
           belonging
           to
           the
           Temple
           :
           But
           in
           this
           place
           we
           are
           confined
           to
           speak
           of
           only
           two
           ;
           Namely
           ,
           Those
           which
           stood
           before
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           These
           Pillars
           stood
           before
           the
           Porch
           ,
           or
           entrance
           into
           the
           Temple
           ,
           looking
           
           towards
           the
           Altar
           ,
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           Them
           that
           were
           the
           Worshippers
           there
           :
           Also
           they
           were
           a
           Grace
           and
           a
           Beauty
           to
           the
           Front
           of
           the
           House
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           These
           Pillars
           stood
           one
           on
           the
           Right-hand
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           on
           the
           Left
           ,
           at
           the
           door
           of
           the
           Porch
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           Names
           given
           them
           (
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           )
           to
           signify
           something
           .
           The
           Name
           of
           that
           on
           the
           Right-hand
           was
           called
           Jachin
           ;
           (
           God
           shall
           Establish
           :
           )
           And
           the
           Name
           of
           that
           on
           the
           Left-hand
           was
           Boaz
           ,
           (
           in
           it
           is
           strength
           )
           1
           King.
           7.21
           .
           2
           Chron.
           3.17
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           These
           two
           Pillars
           were
           Types
           of
           Christs
           Apostles
           ,
           of
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Uncircumcision
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           also
           calleth
           them
           Pillars
           ,
           Gal.
           2.
           
           And
           saith
           ,
           That
           that
           Pillar
           on
           the
           Right-hand
           was
           a
           Type
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           Companions
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Uncircumcised
           and
           teach
           the
           Gentiles
           the
           way
           of
           Life
           .
           When
           James
           ,
           Cephas
           ,
           and
           John
           
             saith
             ,
             He
             who
             seemed
             to
             be
             PILLARS
             ,
             perceived
             the
             Grace
             that
             was
             given
             unto
             me
             ,
             They
             gave
             unto
             me
             and
          
           Barnabas
           
             the
             Right-hand
             of
             Fellowship
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             go
             unto
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             they
             unto
             the
             Circumcision
             .
          
           Gal.
           2.9
           .
        
         
         
           So
           then
           ,
           These
           two
           Pillars
           were
           Types
           of
           these
           two
           Orders
           of
           the
           Apostles
           in
           this
           their
           divers
           Service
           for
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           that
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           was
           signified
           by
           those
           on
           the
           Right-hand
           ,
           To
           wit
           ,
           To
           be
           the
           Apostles
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           He
           sheweth
           again
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             ministring
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             Offering
             up
             of
             the
          
           Gentiles
           
             might
             be
             acceptable
             ,
             being
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           Rom.
           11.13
           .
           chap.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           since
           the
           Name
           of
           this
           Pillar
           was
           
             Jachin
             (
             God
             shall
             Establish
          
           )
           as
           it
           sheweth
           that
           Opposition
           shall
           attend
           it
           ;
           so
           also
           ,
           That
           God
           would
           bless
           his
           Word
           Preached
           by
           them
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           to
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Numbers
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Mauger
             all
             the
             Opposition
             of
             the
             Enemy
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           This
           is
           further
           implyed
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           made
           of
           Brass
           ;
           as
           he
           saith
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             I
             have
             made
             thee
             a
             fenced
             brazen
             Wall
             ,
             an
             Iron
             Pillar
          
           ;
           And
           their
           fighting
           against
           thee
           shall
           nothing
           at
           all
           prevail
           .
           Wherefore
           Paul
           says
           of
           himself
           ,
           
             I
             am
             set
             for
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           That
           the
           Truth
           thereof
           might
           continue
           with
           you
           ,
           Phil.
           1.17
           .
           Gal.
           2.5
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           XIII
           .
           Of
           the
           Height
           of
           these
           Pillars
           ,
           that
           thus
           stood
           before
           the
           Porch
           of
           the
           Door
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THE
           Pillars
           were
           eighteen
           Cubits
           high
           a
           piece
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           as
           high
           ,
           yea
           as
           high
           again
           ,
           as
           the
           highest
           Gyant
           that
           ever
           we
           read
           of
           in
           the
           Word
           :
           for
           the
           highest
           of
           which
           we
           read
           ,
           was
           but
           
             six
             Cubits
             and
             a
             span
          
           .
        
         
           True
           ,
           the
           Bedstead
           of
           OG
           was
           
             nine
             Cubits
             long
          
           ,
           but
           I
           trow
           ,
           the
           
             Gyant
             himself
          
           was
           shorter
           ,
           Deut.
           3.11
           .
           2
           Chron.
           3.15
           .
           But
           put
           the
           longest
           to
           the
           longest
           ,
           and
           set
           the
           one
           upon
           the
           shoulders
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           yet
           each
           Pillar
           was
           higher
           than
           they
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           now
           ,
           as
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           but
           few
           that
           remain
           of
           the
           remnant
           of
           the
           Gyants
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           boast
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           higher
           than
           Agag
           ,
           yet
           these
           Pillars
           are
           higher
           than
           they
           .
        
         
           These
           Pillars
           are
           the
           highest
           ,
           you
           may
           equal
           them
           ;
           
             and
             an
             inch
             above
             ,
             is
             worth
             an
             ell
             below
             .
          
           The
           height
           therefore
           of
           these
           Pillars
           is
           ,
           to
           shew
           us
           what
           high
           dignity
           God
           did
           put
           upon
           those
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           whom
           he
           did
           call
           to
           be
           Apostles
           of
           the
           
           Lamb
           :
           For
           their
           Office
           and
           Call
           thereto
           ,
           
             is
             the
             highest
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
          
           These
           Men
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           were
           made
           thus
           high
           by
           their
           being
           
             cast
             in
             such
             a
             mould
          
           :
           of
           that
           which
           added
           yet
           further
           to
           their
           height
           ,
           we
           will
           speak
           anon
           :
           we
           only
           speak
           now
           of
           the
           high
           Call
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           ,
           and
           only
           they
           were
           made
           capable
           of
           Apostolical
           Authority
           .
           The
           Apostles
           were
           sent
           immediately
           ,
           their
           Call
           was
           extraordinary
           ,
           their
           Office
           was
           Vniversal
           ,
           they
           had
           alike
           power
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           and
           their
           Doctrine
           was
           infallible
           ,
           Acts
           26.16
           .
           1
           Cor.
           9.1
           .
           Gal.
           1.1
           .
           1
           John
           1.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           John
           2.23
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           can
           our
           pretended
           Gyants
           do
           ,
           or
           say
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           these
           ?
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           all
           other
           Men
           to
           these
           are
           dwarfs
           ;
           are
           low
           ,
           dark
           ,
           weak
           ,
           and
           beneath
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           to
           Call
           and
           Office
           ;
           but
           also
           as
           to
           Gifts
           and
           Grace
           .
           This
           sentence
           ,
           
             Paul
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           drowneth
           all
           .
           What
           now
           are
           all
           other
           titles
           of
           grandeur
           and
           greatness
           ,
           when
           compared
           with
           this
           one
           sentence
           .
        
         
           True
           ,
           the
           Men
           were
           but
           mean
           in
           themselves
           ,
           for
           what
           is
           Paul
           ,
           or
           what
           Apollo
           ,
           or
           what
           was
           James
           or
           John
           ?
           Yet
           by
           their
           Call
           to
           that
           Office
           ,
           they
           were
           made
           highest
           of
           all
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Christ
           did
           raise
           them
           
             eighteen
             Cubits
             high
          
           ,
           not
           in
           conceit
           ,
           
           for
           so
           there
           are
           many
           higher
           than
           they
           ,
           but
           in
           Office
           ,
           and
           Calling
           ,
           and
           
             Divine
             Authority
          
           .
        
         
           And
           observe
           it
           ,
           these
           stand
           at
           the
           door
           ,
           at
           the
           entering
           into
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           at
           which
           they
           enter
           that
           go
           in
           thither
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           all
           right
           worship
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           will
           be
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           by
           ,
           or
           according
           to
           their
           Doctrine
           .
        
      
       
         
           XIV
           .
           Of
           the
           Chapiters
           of
           the
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THere
           was
           also
           
             two
             Chapiters
          
           made
           for
           the
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Temple
           :
           for
           each
           ,
           one
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           
             five
             Cubits
             high
             apiece
          
           .
           These
           were
           for
           the
           adorning
           of
           the
           Pillars
           ,
           and
           therefore
           were
           Types
           and
           Shadows
           of
           that
           abundance
           of
           Grace
           which
           God
           did
           put
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           after
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           our
           Lord.
           Wherefore
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           here
           the
           Chapiters
           were
           
             upon
             the
             Pillars
          
           ;
           so
           it
           saith
           ,
           that
           great
           Grace
           
             was
             upon
             all
             the
             Apostles
          
           ,
           Acts
           4.33
           .
        
         
           These
           Chapiters
           ,
           had
           belonging
           to
           them
           
             a
             bowl
          
           made
           Pumil-fashion
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           placed
           upon
           the
           head
           of
           them
           ,
           perhaps
           to
           
           signifie
           their
           aptness
           to
           receive
           ,
           and
           largeness
           to
           contain
           of
           the
           dew
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           shadow
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           Doctrine
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           the
           chief
           ,
           were
           to
           receive
           ,
           and
           hold
           forth
           to
           the
           World
           for
           their
           conversion
           .
           Hence
           ,
           as
           the
           Bowls
           were
           capable
           to
           
             receive
             the
             dew
          
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           these
           are
           said
           to
           
             receive
             grace
          
           and
           Apostleship
           for
           obedience
           to
           the
           faith
           among
           all
           Nations
           ,
           for
           his
           name
           ,
           Rom.
           1.5
           .
           1
           King.
           7.16
           ,
           42.
           2
           
           Chro.
           4.33
           .
           Deut.
           32.1
           .
           Rom.
           15.29
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           also
           upon
           these
           Chapiters
           a
           Net-work
           or
           Nets
           like
           unto
           Checker-work
           ,
           which
           still
           added
           to
           their
           luster
           .
           These
           Nets
           were
           they
           which
           shewed
           for
           what
           intent
           the
           Apostolical
           Office
           was
           ordained
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           preaching
           they
           might
           bring
           many
           Souls
           to
           God.
           And
           hence
           Christ
           calls
           them
           Fisher-men
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Ye
             shall
             catch
             men
          
           ,
           Matt.
           4.19
           .
           Mar.
           1.17
           .
           Luk.
           5.10
           .
           and
           2
           Cor.
           12.16
           .
        
         
           The
           World
           is
           compared
           ,
           to
           
             a
             Sea
          
           ;
           Men
           ,
           to
           Fishes
           ;
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           a
           
             Net.
             Ezek.
          
           47.10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Matt.
           13.47
           ,
           48
           ,
           49
           ,
           50.
           
           As
           therefore
           Men
           catch
           Fish
           with
           a
           Net
           ,
           so
           the
           Apostles
           caught
           Men
           by
           their
           Word
           ,
           which
           word
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           to
           me
           is
           signified
           by
           this
           Net-work
           ,
           upon
           the
           top
           of
           these
           Pillars
           .
           See
           
           therefore
           the
           mystery
           of
           God
           in
           these
           things
           .
        
      
       
         
           XV.
           Of
           the
           Pomgranates
           adjoyned
           to
           these
           Nets
           on
           the
           Chapiters
           .
        
         
           THere
           was
           also
           joyned
           to
           these
           Nets
           upon
           the
           top
           of
           these
           Pillars
           ,
           Pomgranates
           in
           abundance
           ,
           four
           hundred
           for
           the
           Net-work
           :
           Pomgranates
           ,
           you
           know
           are
           beautiful
           to
           look
           on
           ,
           pleasant
           to
           the
           
             palate
             ,
             comfortable
          
           to
           the
           stomack
           ,
           and
           chearing
           by
           their
           Juice
           ,
           1
           King.
           7.42
           .
           Song
           4.3
           .
           chap.
           8.2
           .
           chap.
           4.13
           .
           chap.
           6.11
           .
           chap.
           7.12
           .
           There
           was
           to
           be
           two
           rowes
           of
           these
           Pomgranates
           ,
           
             for
             one
             Net-work
          
           ,
           and
           so
           two
           rowes
           of
           them
           for
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           was
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           
             Net
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           is
           not
           an
           empty
           thing
           ;
           but
           is
           sufficiently
           baited
           with
           such
           varieties
           ,
           as
           are
           apt
           to
           allure
           the
           world
           to
           be
           catched
           by
           them
           .
           The
           Law
           is
           
             BVT
             a
             sound
             of
             words
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Gospel
           is
           not
           so
           :
           that
           is
           baited
           with
           Pomgranates
           ;
           with
           
             variety
             of
             excellent
             things
          
           .
           Hence
           't
           is
           called
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Kingdom
          
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
          
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           
           were
           ,
           baited
           with
           
             Grace
             and
             Glory
          
           ,
           that
           sinners
           may
           be
           allured
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           taken
           with
           it
           to
           their
           Eternal
           Salvation
           ,
           Matt.
           24.14
           .
           Acts
           20.24
           .
        
         
           Grace
           and
           
             glory
             ,
             grace
          
           and
           glory
           !
           these
           are
           the
           Pomgranates
           with
           which
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           baited
           ,
           that
           sinners
           may
           be
           taken
           and
           saved
           thereby
           .
           The
           argument
           of
           old
           was
           ,
           
             Milk
             and
             Hony
          
           ,
           that
           was
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           alluring
           bait
           ,
           with
           which
           Moses
           drew
           six
           hundred
           thousand
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           of
           old
           ,
           Exod.
           3.8
           .
           But
           behold
           we
           have
           Pomgranates
           ,
           two
           rowes
           of
           Pomgranates
           :
           grace
           and
           a
           kingdom
           ,
           as
           the
           bait
           of
           the
           holy
           Gospel
           ;
           no
           wonder
           then
           ,
           if
           when
           Men
           of
           skill
           did
           cast
           this
           Net
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           such
           numbers
           of
           Fish
           have
           been
           catcht
           ,
           even
           by
           one
           Sermon
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           
           They
           baited
           their
           Nets
           with
           taking
           things
           ,
           things
           taking
           to
           the
           eye
           and
           taste
           .
        
         
           Nets
           are
           truly
           instruments
           of
           Death
           ,
           but
           the
           Net
           of
           the
           Gospel
           
             doth
             catch
             to
             draw
             from
          
           Death
           ,
           wherefore
           
             this
             Net
          
           is
           contrary
           ,
           Life
           and
           Immortality
           is
           brought
           to
           light
           thorow
           this
           .
           No
           marvel
           then
           ,
           if
           Men
           are
           so
           glad
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           gladness
           they
           leap
           like
           Fishes
           in
           a
           Net
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           themselves
           catcht
           in
           this
           Drag
           of
           the
           holy
           Gospel
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           They
           
           are
           catcht
           from
           Death
           and
           Hell
           ,
           catcht
           to
           live
           with
           God
           in
           Glory
           .
        
      
       
         
           XVI
           .
           Of
           the
           Chains
           that
           were
           upon
           these
           Pillars
           that
           stood
           before
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           AS
           there
           were
           Nets
           to
           catch
           ,
           and
           Pomgranates
           to
           bait
           ,
           so
           there
           were
           Chains
           belonging
           to
           these
           Chapiters
           on
           these
           Pillars
           .
           
             And
             he
             made
             Chains
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Chapiters
             ,
          
           2
           Chr.
           3.16
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           were
           these
           Chains
           a
           type
           of
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           They
           were
           (
           perhaps
           )
           a
           type
           of
           those
           bonds
           which
           attend
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           by
           which
           Souls
           taken
           ,
           are
           tied
           fast
           to
           the
           horns
           of
           the
           Altar
           .
           Gospel-grace
           ,
           and
           Gospel
           Obligations
           ,
           are
           ties
           and
           binding
           things
           :
           They
           can
           hold
           those
           that
           are
           entangled
           by
           the
           Word
           .
           
             Love
             is
             strong
             as
             death
             ,
             bands
          
           of
           love
           and
           the
           cords
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           Chains
           take
           hold
           on
           them
           that
           are
           taken
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Hos.
           11.
           
           Song
           8.6
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           strength
           to
           binde
           ,
           lieth
           not
           in
           outward
           force
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           sweet
           constraint
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           displays
           of
           undeserved
           love
           .
           
             The
             love
             of
             Christ
             constraineth
             us
          
           :
           
           2
           Cor.
           5.14
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           you
           find
           the
           Nets
           ,
           so
           the
           Chains
           had
           Pomgranates
           on
           them
           .
           
             And
             he
             made
             an
             hundred
             Pomgranates
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             upon
             the
             Chains
             ,
          
           2
           Chr.
           3.16
           .
           The
           Chains
           then
           had
           baits
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Nets
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           Bands
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           unresistible
           goodnesses
           :
           such
           with
           which
           men
           
             love
             to
             be
             bound
          
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           they
           
             pray
             they
             may
             be
             held
             fast
             by
             .
          
           He
           binds
           his
           
             Foal
             to
             the
             Vine
          
           ,
           his
           Saint
           unto
           this
           Saviour
           ,
           Gen.
           49.11
           .
        
         
           By
           these
           Chains
           there
           is
           therefore
           shewed
           what
           strength
           there
           is
           in
           Gospel
           -
           charms
           ,
           if
           once
           the
           Adder
           doth
           but
           hear
           them
           ;
           never
           Man
           yet
           was
           able
           to
           resist
           them
           ,
           that
           well
           did
           know
           the
           meaning
           of
           them
           .
           They
           are
           mighty
           to
           make
           poor
           Men
           obedient
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           Word
           and
           Deed.
           
        
         
           These
           Chains
           were
           such
           ,
           
             as
             was
             in
             the
             Oracle
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           Gospel-bonds
           are
           strong
           ,
           as
           the
           Joys
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           glories
           there
           ,
           can
           make
           
             them
             Chains
             as
             in
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             .
          
           'T
           is
           Heaven
           that
           binds
           sinners
           on
           Earth
           ,
           to
           the
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           XVII
           .
           Of
           the
           Lilie-work
           which
           was
           upon
           the
           Chapiters
           ,
           that
           were
           upon
           these
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THese
           Pillars
           were
           also
           adorned
           with
           Lilie-work
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           with
           Pomgranates
           and
           Chains
           .
           
             The
             Chapiters
             also
             which
             were
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Pillars
             were
             of
             Lilie-work
             :
             so
             was
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Pillars
             finished
             .
          
           See
           1
           King.
           7.19
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           This
           Lilie-work
           is
           here
           put
           in
           on
           purpose
           ,
           even
           to
           shew
           us
           how
           far
           off
           those
           that
           were
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Apostles
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           should
           be
           from
           seeking
           carnal
           things
           ,
           or
           of
           making
           their
           prevailing
           a
           stalking-horse
           to
           worldly
           greatness
           ,
           and
           that
           preferment
           .
           There
           was
           Lilie-work
           upon
           them
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           they
           lived
           upon
           the
           bounty
           and
           care
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           was
           content
           with
           that
           glory
           which
           he
           had
           put
           upon
           them
           .
           
             The
             Lilies
          
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             they
             toyl
             not
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             spin
             ,
             and
             yet
          
           Solomon
           
             in
             all
             his
             glory
             was
             not
             arrayed
             like
             one
             of
             these
             ,
          
           Matt.
           6
           ,
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           Luk.
           12.28
           ,
           29.
           
        
         
           Thus
           therefore
           these
           Pillars
           shew
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Apostles
           should
           be
           fitted
           and
           qualified
           for
           their
           work
           :
           They
           should
           be
           
           also
           freed
           from
           cares
           and
           worldly
           cumber
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           content
           with
           God's
           providing
           for
           them
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           goodly
           Lilies
           are
           .
           And
           ,
           as
           thus
           prepared
           ,
           they
           were
           set
           in
           the
           front
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           for
           all
           Ministers
           to
           see
           and
           learn
           ,
           and
           take
           example
           of
           them
           how
           to
           behave
           themselves
           as
           to
           this
           World
           ,
           in
           the
           performing
           of
           their
           office
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           which
           gives
           us
           further
           light
           in
           this
           ,
           is
           that
           this
           Lilie-work
           is
           said
           by
           divine
           Institution
           ,
           to
           be
           placed
           
             over
             against
             the
             belly
          
           ,
           the
           belly
           of
           the
           Pillars
           ,
           a
           type
           of
           ours
           :
           1
           King.
           7.20
           .
        
         
           The
           belly
           is
           a
           craving
           thing
           ;
           and
           these
           things
           ,
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           were
           placed
           over
           
             against
             the
             belly
          
           ,
           to
           teach
           that
           they
           should
           not
           humour
           ,
           but
           put
           check
           unto
           the
           haveings
           and
           cravings
           of
           the
           belly
           ,
           or
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           need
           not
           do
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           that
           calls
           to
           his
           work
           will
           himself
           provide
           for
           the
           belly
           .
           'T
           is
           said
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           
             her
             belly
             is
             as
             a
             heap
             of
             Wheat
             set
             about
             with
             Lilies
             ,
          
           Song
           7.2
           .
           To
           shew
           that
           she
           should
           without
           covetousness
           have
           sufficient
           ,
           if
           she
           would
           c●st
           all
           her
           care
           upon
           God
           ,
           her
           great
           Provider
           ;
           This
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           their
           glory
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           
             So
             was
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Pillars
             finished
             .
          
           To
           live
           Lilie-lives
           ,
           it
           seems
           is
           the
           glory
           
           of
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           the
           compleating
           of
           their
           Office
           and
           Service
           for
           God.
           But
           this
           is
           directly
           opposite
           to
           the
           belly
           ,
           
             over
             against
             the
             belly
          
           ,
           and
           this
           makes
           it
           the
           harder
           work
           .
           But
           yet
           so
           living
           is
           the
           way
           to
           make
           all
           that
           is
           done
           sweet-scented
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           be
           under
           this
           care
           .
           Covetousness
           makes
           a
           Minister
           smell
           frowish
           ,
           and
           look
           more
           like
           a
           greedy
           Dog
           ,
           than
           an
           Apostle
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Judas
           had
           none
           of
           this
           
           Lilie-work
           ,
           so
           his
           name
           stinks
           to
           this
           day
           .
           
             He
             that
             grows
             like
             the
             Lilie
             shall
             cast
             forth
             his
             scent
             like
             Lebanon
             ,
             his
             branches
             shall
             spread
             ,
             and
             his
             beauty
             shall
             be
             as
             the
             Olive-Tree
             ,
             and
             his
             smell
             as
             Lebanon
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           lived
           Christ
           ,
           first
           ;
           and
           thus
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           next
           ;
           nor
           can
           any
           other
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           ,
           live
           like
           ,
           or
           be
           compared
           to
           them
           .
           They
           coveted
           no
           Man's
           Silver
           or
           Gold
           ,
           or
           Apparel
           .
           They
           lived
           like
           Lilies
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           did
           send
           forth
           their
           scent
           as
           Lebanon
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           of
           whom
           these
           Pillars
           were
           a
           shadow
           ,
           and
           what
           their
           height
           ,
           their
           Chapiters
           ,
           their
           Bowles
           ,
           their
           Nets
           ,
           their
           Chaines
           ,
           their
           Pomgranates
           ,
           and
           their
           Lilie-work
           did
           signifie
           ,
           and
           how
           all
           was
           most
           sweetly
           answered
           in
           the
           Antitipe
           .
           
           These
           were
           Men
           of
           the
           first
           rate
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           were
           such
           .
        
      
       
         
           XVIII
           .
           Of
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           OF
           the
           length
           and
           breadth
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           I
           shall
           say
           nothing
           :
           But
           as
           to
           the
           height
           thereof
           ,
           there
           methinks
           I
           see
           something
           .
           
             The
             Temple
             was
             higher
             then
             the
             Pillars
             ,
          
           and
           so
           is
           the
           Church
           then
           her
           Officers
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           consider
           them
           singly
           as
           Officers
           (
           though
           inferiour
           as
           to
           gifts
           and
           office
           )
           for
           as
           I
           said
           before
           of
           Ministers
           in
           general
           ,
           so
           now
           I
           say
           the
           same
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           though
           as
           to
           office
           they
           were
           the
           highest
           ,
           yet
           the
           Temple
           is
           above
           them
           .
           Gifts
           and
           Office
           ,
           make
           no
           Men
           ,
           
             Sons
             of
             God
          
           ;
           as
           so
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           Servants
           :
           though
           these
           were
           servants
           of
           the
           highest
           form
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           Church
           as
           such
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Lady
           ,
           a
           Queen
           ,
           the
           Bride
           ,
           the
           Lamb's
           Wife
           ,
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           Apostles
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           &c.
           are
           but
           
             Servants
             ,
             Stewards
             ,
             Labourers
          
           ,
           for
           her
           good
           ,
           Psal.
           45.9
           .
           Revel
           .
           19.7
           .
           1
           Cor.
           3.5
           .
           chap.
           4.1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           As
           therefore
           the
           Lady
           is
           above
           the
           Servant
           ,
           the
           Queen
           above
           the
           Steward
           ,
           or
           the
           Wife
           above
           all
           her
           Husband's
           Officers
           ,
           so
           
           is
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             as
             such
          
           ,
           above
           these
           Officers
           .
           The
           Temple
           was
           higher
           than
           the
           Pillars
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Again
           ,
           as
           the
           Temple
           was
           highest
           ;
           so
           it
           enlarged
           it self
           still
           upward
           :
           for
           as
           it
           ascended
           in
           height
           ,
           so
           it
           still
           was
           wider
           and
           wider
           :
           even
           from
           the
           lowest
           Chambers
           ,
           to
           the
           top
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Chambers
           were
           but
           five
           Cubits
           broad
           ,
           the
           middle
           ones
           were
           six
           ,
           but
           the
           highest
           were
           seven
           Cubits
           (
           1
           King.
           6.5
           ,
           6.
           )
           the
           Temple
           therefore
           was
           round
           about
           above
           ,
           some
           Cubits
           wider
           then
           it
           was
           
             below
             :
             For
             there
             was
             an
             enlarging
             and
             ascending
             about
             still
             upward
             to
             the
             side
             Chambers
             ;
             for
             the
             winding
             about
             was
             still
             upward
             round
             about
             the
             house
             :
             therefore
             the
             breadth
             of
             the
             House
             was
             still
             upward
             ,
             and
             so
             encreased
             from
             the
             lowest
             Chambers
             to
             the
             highest
             by
             the
             midst
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           41.7
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           was
           to
           shew
           us
           that
           God's
           true
           Gospel-Temple
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           Church
           ,
           should
           have
           its
           enlargedness
           of
           heart
           
             still
             upward
          
           ,
           or
           most
           for
           Spiritual
           and
           Eternal
           things
           ;
           wherefore
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Thy
             heart
             shall
             fear
             and
             be
             enlarged
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           be
           most
           affected
           with
           things
           above
           ,
           
             where
             Christ
             sitteth
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Isa.
           60.5
           .
           Colos.
           3.2
           ,
           3.
           
           Indeed
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           Grace
           to
           enlarge
           it self
           still
           upward
           ,
           
           and
           to
           make
           the
           heart
           widest
           for
           the
           things
           that
           are
           above
           .
        
         
           The
           Temple
           therefore
           
             was
             narrowest
             downwards
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           a
           little
           of
           Earth
           ,
           or
           this
           World
           ,
           should
           serve
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           And
           
             having
             food
             ,
             and
             rayment
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             therewith
             content
             .
          
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           upwards
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           be
           covetous
           ,
           as
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           after
           them
           to
           enlarge
           our selves
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           as
           by
           express
           words
           ,
           1
           King.
           4.29
           .
           Isa.
           60.5
           .
           Philip.
           3.14
           .
           1
           Cor.
           12.31
           .
           1
           Tim.
           6.8
           .
           Psal.
           119.32
           .
        
         
           Since
           then
           the
           Temple
           was
           widest
           upward
           ,
           let
           us
           imitate
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           our
           conversation
           in
           Heaven
           .
           Let
           our
           eyes
           ,
           our
           ears
           ,
           our
           hands
           ,
           and
           hearts
           ,
           our
           prayers
           ,
           and
           groans
           be
           most
           for
           things
           above
           .
           Let
           us
           open
           our
           mouths
           ,
           as
           the
           ground
           that
           is
           chapt
           ,
           doth
           for
           the
           latter
           rain
           ,
           for
           the
           things
           that
           are
           eternal
           ,
           Job
           29.23
           .
           Psal.
           81.10
           .
        
         
           Observe
           again
           ,
           that
           the
           lowest
           parts
           of
           the
           Temple
           were
           the
           narrowest
           parts
           of
           the
           Temple
           :
           So
           those
           in
           the
           Church
           who
           are
           nearest
           ,
           or
           most
           concerned
           
             with
             earth
          
           ,
           are
           the
           most
           narrow
           spirited
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           things
           of
           God.
           But
           now
           let
           even
           such
           an
           one
           be
           taken
           up
           higher
           ,
           to
           above
           ,
           to
           
           the
           uppermost
           parts
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           and
           there
           he
           will
           be
           enlarged
           ,
           and
           have
           his
           heart
           stretcht
           out
           .
           For
           the
           Temple
           you
           see
           was
           widest
           upwards
           ,
           the
           higher
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           is
           enlarged
           .
           Paul
           being
           once
           caught
           up
           into
           Paradice
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           be
           there
           enlarged
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           12.
           
        
         
           One
           may
           say
           of
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           as
           some
           say
           of
           a
           lively
           Picture
           ,
           
             it
             speaks
          
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           its
           form
           and
           fashion
           speaks
           ,
           it
           says
           to
           all
           Saints
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Open
           your
           hearts
           for
           Heaven
           ,
           be
           ye
           enlarged
           upwards
           .
        
         
           I
           read
           not
           in
           Scripture
           of
           any
           house
           ,
           but
           this
           that
           was
           thus
           enlarged
           upwards
           ,
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           where
           ,
           save
           only
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           which
           doth
           answer
           this
           similitude
           .
        
         
           All
           other
           are
           widest
           downward
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           largest
           heart
           for
           earthly
           things
           :
           The
           Church
           only
           is
           widest
           upward
           ,
           and
           has
           its
           greatest
           enlargements
           towards
           Heaven
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           XIX
           .
           Of
           the
           outward
           glory
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           I
           Do
           also
           think
           ,
           that
           as
           to
           this
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           great
           expression
           in
           it
           .
           I
           mean
           ,
           a
           voice
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           voice
           that
           teacheth
           the
           New
           Testament
           Church
           to
           carry
           even
           conviction
           in
           her
           outward
           usages
           ,
           that
           I
           say
           might
           give
           conviction
           to
           the
           World
           And
           besides
           ,
           this
           of
           its
           enlarging
           upwards
           ,
           there
           was
           such
           an
           outward
           beauty
           and
           glory
           put
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           was
           aluring
           to
           beholders
           :
           The
           stones
           were
           curiously
           carved
           ,
           and
           excellently
           joyned
           together
           ;
           its
           outward
           shew
           was
           white
           and
           glittering
           to
           the
           dazling
           of
           the
           eyes
           of
           beholders
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           Disciples
           themselves
           were
           taken
           with
           it
           ,
           't
           was
           so
           admirable
           to
           behold
           .
           Hence
           't
           is
           said
           they
           came
           to
           Christ
           to
           shew
           him
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Temple
           :
           Master
           ,
           said
           they
           ,
           
             see
             what
             manner
             of
             stones
             ,
             and
             what
             buildings
             are
             here
             ,
          
           Matt.
           24.1
           .
           Mark
           13.1
           .
           Luk.
           21.5
           .
        
         
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           said
           that
           Kings
           ,
           and
           the
           mighty
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           were
           taken
           with
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           .
           
             Because
             of
             thy
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             shall
             kings
             bring
             presents
             unto
             thee
          
           :
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           Psal.
           68.29
           ,
           31.
           
        
         
         
           Kings
           ;
           Gentile
           kings
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           so
           taken
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           outward
           glory
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           not
           suffered
           to
           go
           into
           it
           :
           no
           uncircumcised
           were
           admitted
           in
           thither
           .
           It
           was
           therefore
           with
           the
           outward
           glory
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           beholders
           were
           thus
           taken
           .
        
         
           Her
           enlarging
           upward
           ,
           as
           that
           was
           to
           shew
           us
           what
           the
           inward
           affections
           of
           Christians
           should
           be
           ,
           Col.
           3.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           So
           her
           curious
           outward
           adorning
           and
           beauty
           ,
           was
           a
           Figure
           of
           the
           beautious
           and
           holy
           conversation
           of
           the
           godly
           .
           And
           't
           is
           brave
           when
           the
           World
           are
           made
           to
           say
           of
           the
           Lives
           and
           Conversations
           of
           Saints
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           made
           to
           say
           of
           the
           Stones
           and
           outward
           building
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           
             Behold
             what
             Christians
             ,
             and
             what
             goodly
             Conversations
             are
             here
             !
          
           I
           say
           't
           is
           brave
           ,
           when
           our
           
             light
             so
             shines
             before
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             seeing
             our
             good
             works
             shall
             be
             forced
             to
             glorifie
             our
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           Matt.
           5.16
           .
        
         
           Hence
           this
           is
           called
           our
           adorning
           wherewith
           we
           adorn
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           which
           we
           beautifie
           it
           ,
           Tit.
           2.10
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           taking
           to
           beholders
           ,
           as
           was
           this
           goodly
           outside
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           And
           without
           this
           ,
           what
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ?
           Her
           inside
           cannot
           
           be
           seen
           by
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           her
           outside
           may
           .
           Now
           her
           outside
           is
           very
           homely
           and
           without
           all
           beauty
           ,
           save
           that
           of
           a
           holy
           Life
           ;
           this
           only
           is
           her
           visible
           goodliness
           .
           
             This
             puts
             to
             silence
             the
             ignorance
             of
             foolish
             men
             .
          
           This
           allureth
           others
           to
           fall
           in
           love
           with
           their
           own
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           fall
           in
           with
           Christ
           against
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           his
           Kingdom
           .
        
      
       
         
           XX.
           Of
           the
           Porch
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           WE
           come
           next
           to
           the
           Porch
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           that
           is
           commonly
           called
           
           Solomon's
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           Porch
           was
           in
           the
           Front
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           so
           became
           the
           common
           way
           into
           the
           Temple
           ,
           1
           King.
           6.3
           .
           2
           Chron.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           Porch
           therefore
           was
           the
           place
           of
           reception
           in
           common
           for
           all
           ,
           whether
           Jews
           or
           religious
           Proselites
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           Jerusalem
           to
           worship
           ,
           Acts
           3.11
           .
           chap.
           5.12
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           Porch
           had
           a
           Door
           or
           Gate
           belonging
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           was
           seldom
           shut
           ,
           except
           in
           declining
           times
           ,
           or
           when
           Men
           put
           themselves
           into
           a
           rage
           against
           those
           
           better
           than
           themselves
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           29.7
           .
           Acts
           21.28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           Gate
           of
           this
           Porch
           was
           called
           Beautiful
           ,
           even
           
             the
             beautiful
             gate
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
          
           and
           was
           that
           at
           which
           the
           
             lame
             man
          
           lay
           ,
           to
           beg
           for
           an
           Alms
           of
           them
           that
           went
           in
           thither
           to
           worship
           ,
           Acts
           3.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           Now
           then
           ,
           since
           this
           Porch
           was
           the
           common
           place
           of
           reception
           for
           all
           worshipers
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           also
           where
           they
           laid
           the
           Beggars
           .
           It
           looks
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           to
           be
           a
           type
           of
           the
           Churches
           
             bosom
             for
             Charity
          
           .
           Here
           the
           Proselites
           were
           entertained
           ,
           here
           the
           Beggars
           were
           relieved
           ,
           and
           received
           Alms.
           These
           Gates
           were
           seldom
           shut
           ,
           and
           the
           Houses
           of
           Christian
           compassion
           should
           be
           always
           open
           .
           This
           therefore
           beautifed
           this
           Gate
           ,
           as
           Charity
           beautifies
           any
           of
           the
           Churches
           .
           Largeness
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           tender
           compassion
           at
           the
           Church-door
           ,
           is
           excellent
           .
           It
           is
           the
           bond
           of
           perfectness
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           
             ult
             .
             chap.
          
           13.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Heb.
           13.1
           ,
           2.
           3
           
           Joh.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           Col.
           3.14
           .
        
         
           The
           Church-Porch
           to
           this
           day
           is
           a
           coming
           in
           for
           Beggars
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           this
           practice
           at
           first
           was
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Beggars
           lying
           at
           the
           Temple-gate
           .
           This
           Porch
           was
           large
           ,
           and
           so
           should
           the
           Charity
           
           of
           the
           Churches
           be
           .
           It
           was
           for
           length
           ,
           the
           bredth
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           same
           size
           with
           the
           Holiest
           of
           all
           ,
           1
           King.
           6.3
           .
           2
           Chron.
           3.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           The
           first
           might
           be
           to
           teach
           us
           ,
           in
           Charity
           we
           should
           not
           be
           nigardly
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           bredth
           of
           our
           ability
           ,
           we
           should
           extend
           it
           to
           all
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           our
           so
           doing
           the
           very
           emblem
           of
           Heaven
           is
           upon
           us
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Holiest
           was
           a
           Figure
           .
           
             As
             therefore
             we
             have
             opportunity
             ,
             let
             us
             do
             good
             to
             all
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           fine
           ornament
           to
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           large
           Church-porch
           ,
           or
           a
           wide
           bosom
           for
           reception
           of
           all
           that
           come
           thither
           to
           worship
           .
           This
           was
           commanded
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           their
           glory
           shone
           when
           they
           did
           accordingly
           .
           
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             what
             place
             the
             stranger
             sojourneth
             ,
             there
             shall
             ye
             give
             him
             his
             inheritance
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           47.23
           .
        
         
           This
           Porch
           was
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           length
           ,
           the
           bredth
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           length
           and
           bredth
           of
           the
           Holiest
           :
           But
           it
           was
           ,
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           ,
           for
           height
           ,
           far
           higher
           then
           them
           both
           .
           For
           the
           holy
           place
           was
           but
           thirty
           Cubits
           high
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           Holy
           but
           twenty
           :
           but
           the
           Porch
           was
           in
           height
           an
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           Cubits
           .
           This
           beautiful
           Porch
           therefore
           was
           four
           
           times
           as
           high
           as
           was
           the
           Temple
           it self
           ;
           1
           King.
           6.2
           ,
           20.
           2
           
           Chron.
           3.4
           .
        
         
           One
           excellent
           ornament
           therefore
           of
           this
           Temple
           was
           ,
           
             for
             that
             it
             had
             a
             Porch
             so
             high
             .
          
           Hence
           he
           says
           ,
           
             This
             house
             that
             is
             high
          
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           famous
           for
           height
           :
           so
           high
           as
           to
           be
           seen
           afar
           off
           .
           Charity
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           rich
           ,
           runs
           up
           from
           the
           Church
           like
           a
           Steeple
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           seen
           afar
           off
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           rich
           ,
           large
           ,
           and
           abounds
           .
           
           Christ's
           Charity
           was
           blazed
           abroad
           ,
           't
           was
           so
           high
           no
           Man
           could
           hide
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Charity
           of
           the
           Churches
           will
           be
           seen
           from
           Church
           to
           Church
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           spoken
           of
           to
           their
           commendations
           in
           every
           place
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           warm
           ,
           fervent
           ,
           and
           high
           ;
           Mark
           7.36
           .
           2
           Cor.
           8.24
           .
           chap.
           9.2
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
        
      
       
         
           XXI
           .
           Of
           the
           Ornaments
           of
           the
           Porch
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THere
           were
           three
           things
           belonging
           to
           the
           Porch
           ,
           besides
           its
           height
           ,
           that
           was
           an
           Ornament
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             It
             was
             over-laid
             within
             with
             Gold.
             
          
           
             II.
             It
             had
             the
             Pillars
             adjoyned
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             III.
             It
             was
             the
             in-let
             into
             the
             Temple
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           was
           over-laid
           with
           Gold.
           Gold
           
           oft-times
           was
           a
           type
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           particularly
           
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             love
          
           .
           That
           in
           
           Solomon's
           Chariot
           called
           Gold
           ,
           is
           yet
           again
           mentioned
           by
           the
           name
           ,
           Love
           :
           Song
           3.9
           ,
           10.
           
           As
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           grace
           of
           Love
           ,
           is
           as
           Gold
           :
           'T
           is
           the
           greatest
           ,
           the
           richest
           of
           Graces
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           abides
           for
           ever
           ;
           Hence
           they
           that
           shew
           much
           love
           to
           Saints
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           be
           rich
           ;
           1
           Tim.
           6.17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           And
           hence
           Charity
           is
           called
           a
           treasure
           ,
           a
           
             treasure
             in
             the
             heavens
          
           ,
           Luk.
           12.33
           ,
           34.
           
           Love
           is
           a
           golden
           Grace
           ,
           let
           then
           the
           Churches
           ,
           as
           the
           Porch
           of
           the
           Temple
           was
           ,
           be
           in-laid
           with
           love
           ,
           as
           gold
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           had
           the
           Pillars
           adjoyned
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           which
           ,
           besides
           their
           stateliness
           ,
           seem
           to
           be
           there
           typically
           to
           teach
           example
           .
           For
           there
           was
           seen
           by
           the
           space
           of
           four
           Cubits
           ,
           their
           
             Lilie-work
             in
             the
             Porch
          
           ,
           1
           King.
           7.19
           .
        
         
           Of
           their
           Lilie-work
           ,
           I
           spake
           before
           ;
           now
           that
           they
           were
           so
           placed
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Porch
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           for
           example
           to
           teach
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           live
           without
           worldly
           care
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           first
           Planters
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           let
           Ministers
           do
           this
           :
           they
           are
           now
           the
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           they
           stand
           before
           
           the
           Porch
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           let
           them
           also
           shew
           their
           Lilie-work
           to
           the
           House
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           may
           learn
           of
           them
           to
           be
           without
           carefulness
           ,
           as
           to
           worldly
           things
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           be
           rich
           in
           love
           ,
           and
           charity
           towards
           the
           brethren
           .
        
         
           A
           covetous
           Minister
           is
           a
           base
           thing
           ,
           a
           Pillar
           more
           symbolizing
           
             Lot's
             Wife
          
           ,
           then
           an
           
             holy
             Apostle
          
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           let
           them
           ,
           since
           they
           stand
           at
           the
           door
           ,
           and
           since
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           in
           the
           Porch
           are
           upon
           them
           ,
           be
           Patterns
           ,
           and
           Examples
           of
           good
           works
           ;
           1
           Tim.
           6.10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Tit.
           2.7
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Another
           Ornament
           unto
           this
           Porch
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           an
           inlet
           into
           the
           Temple
           .
           Charity
           is
           it
           which
           receiveth
           Orphans
           ,
           that
           receiveth
           the
           poor
           and
           afflicted
           into
           the
           Church
           ;
           worldly
           love
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           is
           carnal
           ,
           shuts
           up
           bowels
           ,
           yea
           and
           the
           Church-doors
           too
           ,
           against
           the
           poor
           of
           the
           Flock
           :
           wherefore
           look
           that
           this
           kind
           of
           love
           be
           never
           countenanced
           by
           you
           .
           Crave
           that
           rather
           which
           is
           a
           fruit
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           O
           Churches
           ,
           let
           your
           Ministers
           be
           beautified
           with
           your
           love
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           beautifie
           you
           with
           their
           love
           ,
           and
           also
           be
           an
           Ornament
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           Gospel
           they
           minister
           to
           you
           ,
           for
           Jesus
           Christ's
           sake
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           XXII
           .
           Of
           the
           Ascent
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           went
           up
           into
           the
           Porch
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THis
           Porch
           also
           had
           certain
           steps
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           went
           up
           into
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Lord.
           I
           know
           not
           directly
           the
           number
           of
           them
           .
           Though
           Ezekiel
           speaks
           something
           about
           it
           ,
           Ezek.
           40.38
           ,
           39.
           
           Hence
           when
           Men
           went
           to
           worship
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           they
           were
           said
           ,
           
             To
             go
             VP
             into
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Isa.
           38.22
           .
        
         
           These
           steps
           which
           were
           the
           ascent
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           were
           
             SO
             curiously
          
           set
           ,
           and
           also
           so
           finely
           wrought
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           amazing
           to
           behold
           .
           Wherefore
           when
           the
           Queen
           of
           Sheba
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           prove
           
           Solomon's
           wisdom
           ,
           
             saw
             the
             house
             which
             he
             had
             built
             ,
             and
             his
             ascent
             by
             which
             he
             went
             up
             into
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             she
             had
             no
             more
             spirit
             in
             her
             .
          
           She
           was
           by
           that
           sight
           quite
           drowned
           ,
           and
           overcome
           ;
           1
           King.
           10
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           These
           steps
           ,
           whether
           Cedar
           ,
           Gold
           ,
           or
           Stone
           ,
           yet
           that
           which
           added
           to
           their
           adornment
           was
           ,
           
             the
             wonderment
             of
             a
             Queen
          
           .
           And
           whatever
           they
           were
           made
           of
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           they
           were
           a
           shadow
           of
           those
           steps
           ,
           which
           we
           should
           take
           to
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           house
           
           of
           God.
           
             Steps
             of
             God
          
           ,
           Psal.
           85.13
           .
           
             Steps
             ordered
             by
             him
          
           ,
           Psal.
           37.23
           .
           
             Steps
             ordered
             in
             his
             Word
          
           ,
           Psal.
           119.133
           .
           
             Steps
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           Rom.
           4.12
           .
           
             Steps
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.18
           .
           
             Steps
             of
             truth
          
           ,
           3
           Joh.
           4.
           
           
             Steps
             washt
             with
             butter
          
           ,
           Job
           29.6
           .
           
             Steps
             taken
             before
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             Steps
             butted
          
           and
           bounded
           by
           a
           Divine
           Rule
           .
           These
           are
           steps
           indeed
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           are
           therefore
           no
           such
           steps
           as
           these
           to
           be
           found
           any
           where
           in
           the
           World.
           A
           step
           to
           honour
           ,
           a
           step
           to
           riches
           ,
           a
           step
           to
           
             worldly
             glory
          
           ,
           these
           are
           every
           where
           ;
           but
           what
           are
           these
           to
           the
           steps
           by
           which
           Men
           do
           ascend
           ,
           or
           go
           up
           to
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Lord
           ?
        
         
           He
           then
           that
           entreth
           into
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           is
           an
           ascending
           man
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           faid
           of
           Moses
           ,
           he
           went
           
             VP
             into
             the
             Mount
             to
             God.
          
           It
           is
           ascending
           ,
           to
           go
           into
           the
           House
           of
           God.
           The
           World
           believe
           not
           this
           ,
           they
           think
           't
           is
           going
           downward
           to
           go
           up
           to
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           in
           a
           horrible
           mistake
           .
        
         
           The
           steps
           then
           by
           which
           Men
           went
           up
           into
           the
           Temple
           ,
           are
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           opposed
           to
           those
           which
           Men
           take
           to
           their
           lusts
           and
           empty
           glories
           .
           Hence
           such
           steps
           are
           said
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           decline
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           take
           hold
           of
           the
           
             path
             to
             death
          
           ,
           and
           
           hell
           ,
           Psal.
           44.18
           .
           Prov.
           2.18
           .
           chap.
           55.
           chap.
           7.25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27.
           
        
         
           The
           steps
           then
           by
           which
           Men
           went
           up
           to
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           were
           significative
           of
           those
           steps
           which
           Men
           take
           ,
           when
           they
           go
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Glory
           ,
           for
           these
           steps
           were
           the
           way
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           God
           in
           his
           holy
           Temple
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           few
           are
           there
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Queen
           of
           the
           South
           ,
           are
           taken
           with
           these
           goodly
           steps
           ?
           Do
           not
           most
           rather
           seek
           to
           push
           away
           our
           feet
           from
           taking
           hold
           of
           the
           Path
           of
           Life
           ,
           or
           else
           lay
           snares
           for
           us
           in
           the
           way
           ?
           But
           all
           these
           notwithstanding
           ,
           the
           Lord
           guide
           us
           in
           the
           way
           of
           his
           steps
           ,
           they
           are
           goodly
           steps
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           best
           .
        
      
       
         
           XXIII
           .
           Of
           the
           Gate
           of
           the
           Porch
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Porch
           ,
           at
           which
           was
           an
           ascent
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           had
           a
           Gate
           belonging
           to
           it
           .
           This
           Gate
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Prophet
           
             Ezekiel
             ,
             was
             six
             Cubits
             wide
             .
          
           The
           Leaves
           of
           this
           Gate
           was
           double
           ,
           one
           folding
           this
           way
           ,
           the
           other
           folding
           that
           ;
           Ezek.
           40.48
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           here
           some
           may
           object
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Since
             the
             way
             to
             God
             by
             these
             doors
             were
             so
             wide
             ,
          
           why
           doth
           Christ
           say
           
             the
             way
          
           and
           
             gate
             is
             narrow
          
           ?
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           The
           straightness
           ,
           the
           narrowness
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Gate
           simply
           ,
           but
           because
           of
           that
           cumber
           that
           some
           Men
           carry
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           pretend
           to
           be
           going
           to
           Heaven
           .
           Six
           Cubits
           !
           What
           is
           sixteen
           Cubits
           to
           him
           who
           would
           enter
           in
           here
           with
           all
           the
           World
           on
           his
           back
           ?
           The
           young
           Man
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           made
           such
           a
           noise
           for
           Heaven
           ,
           might
           have
           gone
           in
           easie
           enough
           ;
           for
           in
           six
           Cubits
           breadth
           there
           is
           room
           ,
           but
           poor
           Man
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           for
           going
           in
           thither
           ,
           unless
           he
           might
           carry
           in
           his
           Houses
           upon
           his
           shoulder
           too
           ,
           and
           now
           the
           Gate
           was
           strait
           :
           Mark
           10.17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           Wherefore
           he
           that
           will
           enter
           in
           at
           the
           Gate
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           of
           which
           this
           Gate
           into
           the
           Temple
           
             was
             a
             type
          
           ,
           must
           go
           in
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           his
           bundles
           of
           trash
           on
           his
           back
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           will
           go
           in
           thus
           ,
           he
           need
           not
           fear
           ,
           there
           is
           room
           .
           The
           
             righteous
             Nation
             that
             keepeth
             the
             truth
             ,
             they
             shall
             enter
             in
          
           ;
           Isa.
           26.2
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           that
           enter
           in
           at
           the
           Gate
           of
           the
           inner
           Court
           must
           be
           clothed
           in
           fine
           Linnen
           ,
           how
           then
           shall
           they
           go
           into
           the
           
           Temple
           ,
           that
           carry
           the
           clogs
           of
           the
           dirt
           of
           this
           World
           at
           their
           heels
           .
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             No
             stranger
             uncircumcised
             in
             heart
             ,
             or
             uncircumcised
             in
             flesh
             ,
             shall
             enter
             into
             my
             Sanctuary
          
           ;
           Ezek.
           44.9
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           wideness
           therefore
           of
           this
           Gate
           is
           for
           this
           cause
           here
           made
           mention
           of
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           encourage
           them
           that
           would
           gladly
           enter
           thereat
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           flatter
           them
           that
           are
           not
           for
           leaving
           of
           all
           for
           God.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Wherefore
           let
           such
           as
           vvould
           go
           in
           remember
           that
           here
           is
           room
           ,
           even
           a
           Gate
           to
           enter
           in
           at
           ,
           
             six
             Cubits
             wide
          
           .
           We
           have
           been
           all
           this
           vvhile
           but
           on
           the
           outside
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           beauty
           and
           glory
           that
           is
           there
           .
           The
           beauty
           hereof
           made
           Men
           cry
           out
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             How
             amiable
             are
             thy
             Tabernacles
             ,
             O
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             !
             My
             Soul
             longeth
             ,
             yea
             fainteth
             for
             the
             Courts
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           
             A
             day
             in
             thy
             Courts
             is
             better
             then
             a
             thousand
          
           ;
           Psal.
           84.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           XXIV
           .
           Of
           the
           Pinacles
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THere
           was
           also
           several
           Pinacles
           belonging
           to
           the
           Temple
           .
           
             These
             Pinacles
          
           stood
           on
           the
           top
           
             aloft
             ,
             in
             the
             air
          
           ,
           and
           were
           sharp
           ,
           and
           so
           difficult
           to
           stand
           upon
           :
           what
           men
           say
           of
           their
           number
           and
           length
           ,
           I
           wave
           ,
           and
           come
           directly
           to
           their
           signification
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           therefore
           take
           
             those
             Pinacles
          
           to
           be
           types
           of
           those
           
             lofty
             ,
             airy
             Notions
          
           ,
           with
           which
           some
           Men
           delight
           themselves
           ,
           while
           they
           hover
           like
           Birds
           ,
           above
           the
           solid
           and
           godly
           truths
           of
           Christ.
           Satan
           attempted
           to
           entertain
           Christ
           Jesus
           with
           this
           type
           ,
           and
           antitype
           ,
           at
           once
           ,
           when
           he
           set
           him
           on
           one
           of
           the
           Pinacles
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           offered
           to
           thrust
           him
           upon
           a
           false
           confidence
           in
           God
           ,
           by
           a
           false
           and
           unsound
           interpretation
           of
           a
           Text
           ,
           Matt.
           4.5
           ,
           6.
           
           Luke
           4
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           You
           have
           some
           men
           cannot
           be
           content
           to
           worship
           
             IN
             the
             Temple
          
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           aloft
           ,
           no
           Place
           will
           serve
           them
           ,
           but
           Pinacles
           ,
           Pinacles
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           be
           speaking
           in
           and
           to
           the
           air
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           promoting
           their
           heady
           Notions
           ,
           instead
           
           of
           solid
           truth
           ;
           not
           considering
           that
           now
           they
           are
           where
           the
           Devil
           would
           have
           them
           be
           ,
           they
           strut
           upon
           their
           points
           ,
           their
           Pinacles
           ,
           but
           let
           them
           look
           to
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           difficult
           standing
           upon
           pinacles
           ,
           their
           Neck
           ,
           their
           Soul
           ,
           is
           in
           danger
           .
           We
           read
           ,
           God
           is
           IN
           his
           Temple
           ,
           not
           
             upon
             those
          
           Pinacles
           ,
           Psal.
           11.4
           .
           Hab
           :
           2.20
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           Christ
           was
           once
           upon
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           but
           the
           Devil
           set
           him
           there
           ,
           with
           intent
           to
           have
           dasht
           him
           in
           pieces
           by
           a
           fall
           ,
           and
           yet
           even
           then
           told
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           venter
           to
           tumble
           down
           ,
           he
           
             should
             be
             kept
             from
             dashing
             his
             foot
             against
             a
             stone
             .
          
           To
           be
           there
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           Christ's
           temptations
           ,
           consequently
           one
           of
           Satan's
           stratagems
           ,
           nor
           went
           he
           thither
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           ,
           for
           he
           knew
           that
           there
           was
           danger
           ,
           he
           loved
           not
           to
           clamber
           Pinacles
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           This
           should
           teach
           Christians
           to
           be
           low
           ,
           and
           little
           in
           their
           own
           eyes
           ,
           and
           to
           forbear
           to
           intrude
           into
           airy
           and
           vain
           speculations
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           being
           puffed
           up
           with
           a
           foul
           and
           empty
           mind
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           XXV
           .
           Of
           the
           Porters
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THere
           were
           Porters
           belonging
           to
           the
           Temple
           .
           In
           
           David's
           time
           their
           number
           was
           four
           thousand
           Men
           :
           1
           Chron.
           23
           5.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Porters
           were
           of
           the
           Levites
           ,
           and
           their
           work
           was
           
             to
             watch
             at
             every
             Gate
             of
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           At
           the
           Gate
           of
           the
           outward
           Court
           ,
           at
           the
           Gates
           of
           the
           inner
           Court
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Door
           of
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           2
           Chro.
           35.15
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           work
           of
           the
           Porters
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           vvatching
           ,
           was
           to
           look
           that
           none
           not
           duly
           qualified
           ,
           entered
           into
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
             He
             set
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Porters
             at
             the
             Gates
             of
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             none
             which
             was
             unclean
             in
             any
             thing
             should
             enter
             in
             ,
          
           2
           Chro.
           23.19
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           excellency
           of
           the
           Porters
           ,
           lay
           in
           these
           three
           things
           ;
           their
           
             watchfulness
             ,
             diligence
          
           ,
           and
           valour
           ,
           to
           make
           resistance
           to
           those
           that
           as
           unfit
           vvould
           attempt
           to
           enter
           those
           Courts
           ,
           and
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           26.6
           .
           Mark
           13.34
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           These
           Porters
           vvere
           types
           of
           our
           Gospel
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           set
           to
           be
           
           Watch-men
           in
           and
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God.
           Therefore
           as
           Christ
           gives
           to
           every
           Man
           in
           the
           Church
           his
           work
           ,
           
             so
             he
             commands
             the
             Porter
             to
             watch
             ,
          
           Isa.
           21.11
           .
           Ezek.
           3.17
           .
           Chap.
           33.7
           .
           Acts
           20.17
           ,
           28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30
           ,
           31.
           2
           
           Tim.
           4.5
           .
           Revel
           .
           3.2
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Sometimes
           every
           awakened
           Christian
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           Porter
           ,
           and
           such
           at
           Christ's
           first
           knock
           open
           unto
           him
           immediately
           ,
           Luke
           12.36
           ,
           37
           ,
           38
           ,
           39.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           heart
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           also
           sometimes
           called
           the
           Porter
           ,
           for
           that
           when
           the
           true
           Shepherd
           comes
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           him
           ,
           it
           ,
           this
           Porter
           ,
           openeth
           also
           ,
           Joh.
           10
           3.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           This
           last
           has
           the
           Body
           for
           his
           Watch-house
           ,
           the
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           Ears
           ,
           for
           his
           Port-holes
           :
           the
           Tongue
           therewith
           to
           cry
           ,
           
             Who
             comes
             there
          
           ?
           as
           also
           to
           call
           for
           aid
           ,
           when
           any
           thing
           unclean
           shall
           attempt
           with
           force
           and
           violence
           to
           enter
           in
           ,
           to
           defile
           the
           house
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           XXVI
           .
           Of
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Porters
           of
           the
           Temple
           more
           particularly
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           charge
           of
           the
           Porters
           was
           to
           keep
           their
           Watch
           in
           four-square
           ,
           even
           round
           about
           the
           Temple
           of
           God.
           Thus
           it
           was
           ordained
           by
           David
           ;
           before
           him
           by
           Moses
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           by
           
             Solomon
             his
             Son
          
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           9.24
           .
           Numb
           .
           3.
           2
           
           Chro.
           23.19
           .
           chap.
           35.15
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Porters
           had
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Treasure-chambers
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           had
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           ministring
           Vessels
           ;
           even
           to
           bring
           them
           in
           and
           out
           by
           tale
           .
           Also
           the
           opening
           and
           shutting
           of
           the
           Gates
           of
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           was
           a
           part
           of
           their
           Calling
           and
           Office.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           told
           you
           the
           Porters
           were
           types
           of
           our
           Gospel-Ministers
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           Watch-men
           ,
           in
           ,
           and
           over
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           that
           they
           were
           thus
           to
           watch
           round
           about
           the
           Temple
           ,
           What
           is
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           ,
           how
           diligent
           Satan
           is
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           he
           may
           get
           in
           somewhere
           ,
           by
           some
           means
           to
           defile
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           He
           goes
           round
           and
           round
           ,
           and
           round
           us
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           he
           can
           
           find
           a
           Hog-hole
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           also
           sheweth
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           it self
           ,
           without
           its
           Watch-men
           ,
           is
           a
           weak
           ,
           feeble
           ,
           and
           very
           helpless
           thing
           ;
           What
           can
           the
           Lady
           ,
           or
           Mistriss
           do
           ,
           to
           defend
           her self
           against
           Thieves
           ,
           and
           sturdy
           Villains
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           none
           but
           she
           at
           home
           ?
           'T
           is
           said
           
             when
             the
             Shepherd
             is
             smitten
             ,
             the
             sheep
             shall
             be
             scattered
             .
          
           What
           could
           the
           Temple
           do
           without
           its
           Watch-men
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Again
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Porters
           had
           charge
           of
           the
           
             Treasure
             chambers
          
           (
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           1
           Chro.
           9.26
           )
           It
           is
           to
           intimate
           ,
           that
           the
           Treasures
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           with
           the
           Ministers
           of
           our
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Church
           next
           to
           Christ
           ,
           should
           seek
           them
           at
           their
           mouth
           .
           
             We
             have
             this
             Treasure
             in
             earthen
             Vess●ls
          
           ;
           saith
           Paul
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           stewards
           of
           the
           
             manifold
             mysteries
             of
             God
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           4.1
           .
           2
           Cor.
           4.7
           .
           1
           Pet.
           4.10
           .
           Ephes.
           4.11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           These
           are
           God's
           true
           Scribes
           ,
           and
           bring
           out
           of
           their
           Treasury
           things
           new
           and
           old
           :
           or
           as
           he
           saith
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             At
             our
             Gates
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           where
           our
           Porters
           watch
           ,
           
             are
             all
             manner
             of
             pleasant
             fruit
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             laid
             up
             for
             thee
             ,
             O
             my
             beloved
          
           ;
           Mat.
           13.52
           .
           Song
           7.13
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Further
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           had
           charge
           
           of
           the
           ministring
           Vessels
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           to
           bring
           them
           in
           and
           out
           by
           tale
           ,
           1
           Chro.
           9.28
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           by
           ministring
           Vessels
           you
           understand
           
             Gospel
             Ordinances
          
           ,
           then
           you
           see
           who
           has
           the
           charge
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           
             Watch
             men
          
           and
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           Luk.
           1.12
           .
           2
           Thess.
           2.15
           .
           2
           Tim.
           2.2
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           by
           ministring
           Vessels
           ,
           you
           mean
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           also
           ministring
           Vessels
           ,
           then
           you
           see
           who
           has
           the
           care
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           Ministers
           .
           Therefore
           
             obey
             them
             that
             have
             the
             rule
             over
             you
             ,
             for
             they
             watch
             for
             your
             Souls
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             must
             give
             an
             account
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             do
             it
             with
             joy
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             grief
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             unprofitable
             for
             you
          
           ;
           Rom.
           9.23
           ,
           13
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           opening
           of
           the
           Gates
           did
           also
           belong
           to
           the
           Porters
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keys
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           opening
           and
           shutting
           ,
           of
           letting
           in
           and
           keeping
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           doth
           ministerially
           belong
           to
           these
           Watchmen
           ,
           Matt.
           16.19
           .
           Heb.
           12.15
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Conclusion
           is
           ,
           Then
           let
           the
           Churches
           love
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           hear
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           be
           ruled
           by
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           watched
           over
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           exhorted
           ,
           counselled
           ,
           and
           if
           need
           
           be
           ,
           reproved
           ,
           and
           rebuked
           by
           their
           Pastors
           .
           And
           let
           the
           Ministers
           not
           sleep
           ,
           but
           be
           watchful
           ,
           and
           look
           to
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           Gates
           of
           the
           Churches
           .
           Watchman
           ,
           Watchman
           ,
           watch
           .
        
      
       
         
           XXVII
           .
           Of
           the
           Doors
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           NOW
           we
           are
           come
           to
           the
           Gate
           of
           the
           Temple
           ;
           namely
           to
           that
           which
           let
           out
           of
           the
           Porch
           into
           the
           holy
           place
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           These
           Doors
           or
           Gates
           were
           folding
           ,
           and
           they
           opened
           by
           degrees
           .
           First
           a
           quarter
           ,
           then
           a
           half
           ,
           after
           that
           three
           quarters
           ,
           and
           last
           of
           all
           the
           whole
           .
           These
           Doors
           also
           hanged
           upon
           Hinges
           of
           Gold
           ,
           and
           upon
           Posts
           made
           of
           the
           goodly
           Olive-tree
           :
           1
           King.
           6.33
           ,
           34.
           
           Ezek.
           41.23
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           These
           Doors
           did
           represent
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           way
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           as
           also
           did
           the
           Door
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           at
           which
           the
           People
           were
           wont
           to
           stand
           ,
           when
           they
           went
           to
           enquire
           of
           God.
           
             Wherefore
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             door
             ,
          
           (
           alluding
           to
           this
           )
           
             by
             me
             if
             any
             man
             enter
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             shall
             go
             in
             and
             out
             and
             find
             pasture
          
           ;
           Exod.
           33.9
           ,
           10.
           
           Chap.
           38.8
           .
           Chap.
           40.12
           .
           
           Levit.
           1.3
           ,
           4.
           
           Chap.
           8.3
           ,
           4
           ,
           13
           :
           Chap.
           15.14
           .
           Numb
           ,
           6.13
           ,
           18.
           
           Chap.
           10.3
           .
           Chap.
           25.6
           .
           Chap.
           27.2
           .
           1
           Sam.
           2.22
           .
           Joh.
           10
           9.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           
             I
             am
             the
             Door
          
           .
           The
           Door
           into
           the
           Court
           ,
           the
           Door
           into
           the
           Porch
           ,
           the
           Door
           into
           the
           Temple
           ,
           the
           Door
           into
           the
           Holiest
           ,
           the
           Door
           to
           the
           Father
           .
           But
           now
           we
           are
           at
           the
           Door
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           observe
           it
           ,
           this
           Door
           by
           Solomon
           was
           not
           measured
           ,
           as
           the
           Door
           of
           the
           Porch
           was
           :
           for
           though
           the
           Door
           into
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           Door
           into
           the
           Porch
           were
           measured
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           right
           to
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           the
           inlet
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           according
           to
           a
           
             prescript
             Rule
          
           ,
           yet
           this
           Door
           was
           not
           measured
           ;
           to
           shew
           that
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           inlet
           to
           saving
           grace
           ,
           is
           beyond
           all
           measure
           ,
           and
           unsearchable
           .
           Hence
           his
           grace
           is
           called
           unsearchable
           riches
           ,
           and
           that
           above
           all
           we
           can
           ask
           or
           think
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           passeth
           knowledge
           :
           Ephes.
           3.8
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           therefore
           convenient
           that
           we
           put
           a
           note
           upon
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           distinguish
           rule
           and
           duty
           ,
           from
           grace
           and
           pardoning
           mercy
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           tho'
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           Door
           to
           outward
           Priviledges
           ,
           is
           set
           forth
           by
           rule
           and
           measure
           :
           yet
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Door
           to
           grace
           ,
           and
           favour
           ,
           never
           creature
           ,
           
           as
           yet
           ,
           did
           see
           the
           length
           and
           bredth
           of
           him
           ,
           Eph.
           3.17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Therefore
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           Gate
           was
           not
           measured
           ,
           for
           what
           should
           a
           rule
           do
           here
           ,
           where
           things
           are
           beyond
           all
           measure
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           This
           Gate
           being
           also
           
             to
             open
             by
             degrees
          
           ,
           is
           of
           signification
           to
           us
           ,
           for
           't
           will
           be
           opening
           first
           ,
           by
           one
           Fould
           ,
           then
           by
           another
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           never
           be
           set
           wide
           ,
           wide
           open
           ,
           until
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           .
           For
           then
           ,
           and
           not
           till
           then
           ,
           will
           the
           whole
           of
           the
           matter
           be
           open
           .
           
             For
             now
             we
             see
             thorow
             a
             Glass
             darkly
             ,
             but
             then
             face
             to
             face
             ;
             now
             we
             know
             in
             part
             ,
             but
             then
             shall
             we
             know
             even
             as
             we
             are
             known
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           13.12
           .
        
      
       
         
           XXVIII
           .
           Of
           the
           Leaves
           of
           this
           Gate
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THE
           Leaves
           of
           this
           Gate
           or
           Door
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           were
           folding
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           as
           was
           hinted
           ,
           has
           something
           of
           signification
           in
           them
           .
           For
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           a
           Man
           ,
           especially
           a
           
             young
             Disciple
          
           ,
           may
           easily
           be
           mistaken
           ;
           thinking
           that
           the
           whole
           passage
           ,
           when
           yet
           but
           a
           part
           was
           open
           ,
           whereas
           three
           parts
           might
           be
           yet
           kept
           undiscovered
           to
           him
           .
           For
           these
           Doors
           ,
           
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           were
           never
           yet
           set
           wide
           open
           ,
           I
           mean
           in
           the
           antitype
           ;
           never
           man
           yet
           saw
           all
           the
           riches
           ,
           and
           fulness
           which
           is
           in
           Christ.
           So
           that
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           
             a
             new
             comer
          
           ,
           if
           he
           judged
           by
           present
           sight
           ,
           especially
           if
           he
           saw
           but
           little
           ,
           might
           easily
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           wherefore
           such
           for
           the
           most
           part
           are
           most
           horribly
           afraid
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           never
           get
           in
           thereat
           .
        
         
           How
           saist
           thou
           ,
           young
           comer
           ,
           is
           not
           this
           the
           case
           with
           thy
           Soul
           ?
           So
           it
           seems
           to
           thee
           that
           thou
           art
           too
           big
           ,
           being
           so
           great
           ,
           so
           Tun-bellied
           a
           sinner
           .
           But
           O
           thou
           sinner
           ,
           fear
           not
           ,
           the
           Doors
           are
           folding-doors
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           opened
           wider
           ,
           and
           wider
           again
           after
           that
           ;
           wherefore
           when
           thou
           comest
           to
           this
           Gate
           ,
           and
           imaginest
           there
           is
           not
           space
           enough
           for
           thee
           to
           enter
           ,
           
             Knock
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             wider
             opened
             unto
             thee
             ,
          
           and
           thou
           shalt
           be
           received
           ,
           Luk.
           11.9
           .
           Joh.
           9.37
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           whoever
           thou
           art
           ,
           that
           art
           come
           to
           the
           Door
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Temple-door
           was
           a
           type
           ,
           trust
           not
           to
           thy
           first
           conceptions
           of
           things
           ,
           but
           believe
           there
           is
           grace
           abundance
           :
           Thou
           knowest
           not
           yet
           what
           Christ
           can
           do
           ,
           the
           Doors
           
             are
             folding-doors
          
           .
           He
           
             can
             do
             exceeding
             abundantly
             above
             all
             that
             we
             ask
             or
             think
             :
          
           Ephes.
           3.20
           .
        
         
           The
           Hinges
           ,
           on
           which
           these
           Doors
           do
           
           hang
           ,
           were
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           Gold
           ,
           to
           signifie
           that
           they
           both
           turned
           upon
           motives
           ,
           and
           motions
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           the
           openings
           thereof
           were
           rich
           .
           Golden
           Hinges
           the
           Gate
           to
           God
           doth
           turn
           upon
           .
        
         
           The
           Posts
           on
           which
           these
           Doors
           did
           hang
           ,
           
             were
             of
             the
             Olive-tree
          
           ,
           that
           fat
           and
           oily
           Tree
           ;
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           do
           never
           open
           with
           lothness
           ,
           or
           sluggishness
           ,
           as
           Doors
           do
           ,
           whose
           Hinges
           wanteth
           Oil.
           They
           are
           always
           Oily
           ,
           and
           so
           open
           easily
           and
           quickly
           to
           those
           who
           knock
           at
           them
           :
           Hence
           you
           read
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           dwells
           in
           this
           House
           ,
           gives
           freely
           ,
           loves
           freely
           ,
           and
           doth
           us
           good
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           .
           Yea
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             will
             rejoyce
             over
             them
             to
             do
             them
             good
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             plant
             them
             in
             this
             Land
             assuredly
             with
             my
             whole
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             my
             whole
             soul
          
           ;
           Jer.
           3.12
           ,
           14
           ,
           22.
           
           Jer.
           32.41
           .
           Revel
           .
           21.6
           .
           Chap.
           22.17
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           the
           Oyl
           of
           Grace
           ,
           signified
           by
           this
           Oily
           Tree
           ,
           or
           these
           Olive-posts
           ,
           on
           which
           these
           Doors
           do
           hang
           ,
           do
           cause
           that
           they
           open
           glibly
           ,
           or
           frankly
           to
           the
           Soul.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           XXIX
           .
           What
           the
           Doors
           of
           the
           Temple
           were
           made
           of
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Doors
           of
           the
           Temple
           were
           made
           of
           Firr
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           sweet-scented
           ,
           and
           pleasant
           to
           the
           smell
           :
           1
           King.
           6.34
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Mankind
           is
           also
           often
           compared
           to
           the
           Firr-tree
           ,
           as
           Isa.
           41.19
           .
           Chap.
           55.13
           .
           Chap.
           60.17
           .
           and
           Chap.
           14.8
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Now
           since
           the
           Doors
           of
           the
           Temple
           were
           made
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           doth
           it
           not
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           way
           into
           God's
           house
           ,
           and
           into
           his
           favour
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           same
           nature
           which
           they
           are
           of
           ,
           that
           thither
           enter
           ,
           even
           thorow
           the
           vail
           ,
           
             his
             flesh
          
           ?
           (
           Heb.
           10.
           )
           For
           this
           Door
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Antitype
           ,
           doth
           even
           say
           of
           himself
           ,
           
             I
             am
             as
             a
             green
             Fir-tree
             ,
             from
             me
             is
             thy
             fruit
             found
             ,
          
           Hos.
           14.8
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           Fir-tree
           is
           Christ
           ,
           Christ
           as
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           the
           way
           to
           the
           Father
           .
           The
           Doors
           of
           the
           Temple
           are
           also
           as
           you
           see
           here
           ,
           made
           of
           the
           Fir-tree
           :
           even
           of
           that
           Tree
           which
           was
           a
           type
           of
           the
           Humanity
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Consider
           ,
           Heb.
           2.14
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Fir-tree
           is
           also
           the
           house
           of
           the
           
           Stork
           ,
           that
           unclean
           Bird
           ,
           even
           as
           Christ
           is
           a
           harbour
           and
           shelter
           for
           Sinners
           .
           
             As
             for
             the
             Stork
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             the
             FIR-TREE
             is
             her
             house
          
           ;
           and
           Christ
           saith
           to
           the
           Sinners
           ,
           that
           see
           their
           want
           of
           shelter
           ,
           
             Come
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             rest
             .
             He
             is
             a
             refuge
             for
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             a
             refuge
             in
             time
             of
             trouble
             ,
          
           Deut.
           14.18
           .
           Levit.
           11.19
           .
           Psal.
           104.17
           .
           Psal.
           84.2
           ,
           3.
           
           Matt.
           11.27
           ,
           28.
           
           Heb.
           6.17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           He
           is
           ,
           as
           the
           Doors
           of
           Firr
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           the
           inlet
           to
           God's
           House
           ,
           to
           God's
           presence
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           partaking
           of
           his
           Glory
           .
           Thus
           God
           did
           of
           old
           by
           similitudes
           teach
           his
           People
           his
           way
           .
        
      
       
         
           XXX
           .
           How
           the
           Doors
           of
           the
           Temple
           were
           adorned
           .
        
         
           AND
           Solomon
           carved
           upon
           the
           Doors
           
             Cherubims
             ,
             Palm-trees
             ,
             and
             open
             Flowers
             ,
             and
             overlaid
             them
             all
             with
             Gold
             ,
          
           1
           King.
           6.35
           .
           Ezek.
           41.15
           .
        
         
           
             He
             carved
             Cherubims
             thereon
          
           ;
           These
           Cherubims
           were
           Figures
           ,
           or
           Types
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           for
           as
           much
           as
           they
           were
           carved
           here
           upon
           the
           Door
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           shew
           ,
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           What
           delight
           the
           Angels
           take
           in
           waiting
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           in
           going
           at
           his
           bidding
           ,
           at
           his
           beck
           .
           They
           are
           always
           waiting
           like
           Servants
           at
           the
           Door
           of
           their
           Lord's
           house
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           may
           be
           also
           to
           shew
           how
           much
           pleased
           they
           are
           to
           be
           where
           they
           may
           see
           sinners
           come
           to
           God.
           
             For
             there
             is
             joy
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             over
             one
             sinner
             that
             repenteth
             and
             comes
             to
             God
             by
             Christ
             for
             mercy
             ,
          
           Luke
           15.10
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           They
           may
           be
           also
           placed
           here
           to
           behold
           with
           what
           reverence
           ,
           or
           irreverence
           ,
           those
           that
           come
           hither
           to
           worship
           ,
           do
           behave
           themselves
           .
           Hence
           Solomon
           cautions
           those
           that
           come
           to
           God's
           House
           to
           worship
           ,
           
             that
             they
             take
             heed
             to
             their
             feet
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Angels
             .
             Paul
          
           also
           says
           ,
           Women
           must
           take
           heed
           that
           they
           behave
           themselves
           in
           the
           Church
           as
           they
           should
           ,
           
             and
             that
             because
             of
             the
             Angels
          
           ;
           Eccles.
           5.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           6.
           1
           
           Cor.
           11.10
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           They
           may
           also
           be
           carved
           upon
           the
           Temple
           Doors
           ,
           to
           shew
           us
           how
           ready
           they
           are
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           any
           poor
           Creature
           comes
           to
           Christ
           for
           life
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           care
           and
           charge
           of
           its
           conduct
           thorow
           this
           miserable
           World
           :
           
             Are
             they
             not
             all
             ministring
             spirits
             ,
             sent
             forth
             to
             minister
             for
             those
             which
             shall
             be
             heirs
             of
             salvation
          
           ?
           Heb.
           1.14
           .
        
         
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           They
           may
           also
           be
           carved
           here
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           are
           ready
           at
           Christ's
           command
           ,
           to
           take
           vengeance
           for
           him
           ,
           upon
           those
           that
           despise
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           hate
           his
           Person
           .
           Hence
           he
           bids
           the
           world
           take
           heed
           what
           they
           do
           to
           his
           little
           ones
           ,
           
             for
             their
             Angels
             behold
             the
             face
             of
             their
             father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
          
           and
           are
           ready
           at
           the
           Door
           to
           run
           at
           his
           bidding
           ,
           Matt.
           18.10
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           Or
           Lastly
           ,
           They
           may
           be
           carved
           upon
           these
           Doors
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           Christ
           Jesus
           is
           the
           very
           Supporter
           and
           Upholder
           of
           Angels
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Saviour
           of
           sinful
           Man
           :
           For
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           before
           all
           things
           ,
           
             so
             by
             him
             all
             things
             consist
          
           ;
           Angels
           stand
           by
           Christ
           ,
           Men
           are
           saved
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           very
           
             Cherubims
             themselves
          
           ,
           were
           carved
           upon
           these
           Doors
           ,
           to
           shew
           they
           are
           upheld
           ,
           and
           subsist
           by
           him
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           8.6
           .
           Col.
           1.17
           .
           Heb.
           1.3
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Again
           ,
           as
           the
           Cherubims
           are
           carved
           here
           ,
           so
           there
           were
           Palm-trees
           carved
           here
           also
           .
           The
           Palm-tree
           
             is
             upright
          
           ,
           it
           twisteth
           not
           it self
           awry
           ;
           Jer.
           10.5
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Apply
           this
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           shews
           us
           the
           uprightness
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           word
           ,
           and
           ways
           with
           sinners
           .
           
             Good
             and
             upright
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             therefore
             will
             be
             teach
             
             sinners
             in
             the
             way
             ,
          
           in
           at
           the
           Door
           to
           Life
           ;
           Psal.
           25.8
           .
           Psal.
           92.15
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Palm
           or
           Palm-tree
           is
           also
           a
           token
           of
           victory
           ,
           and
           as
           placed
           here
           ,
           it
           betokeneth
           the
           conquest
           that
           Christ
           the
           Door
           should
           get
           over
           Sin
           ,
           Death
           ,
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           Hell
           ,
           for
           us
           ;
           Rom.
           7.24
           .
           chap.
           8.37
           .
           1
           Cor.
           15.54
           ,
           55
           ,
           56.
           
           Revel
           .
           7.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           we
           apply
           the
           Palm-tree
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           ;
           For
           she
           also
           is
           compared
           thereto
           ,
           Song
           7.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Then
           the
           Palm-tree
           may
           be
           carved
           here
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           That
           none
           but
           such
           as
           are
           upright
           of
           heart
           and
           life
           ,
           shall
           dwell
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God.
           
             The
             hypocrite
          
           ,
           says
           Job
           ,
           
             shall
             not
             come
             before
             him
             .
             The
             upright
             ,
          
           says
           
             David
             ,
             shall
             dwell
             in
             thy
             presence
             ,
          
           Job
           13.16
           .
           Psal.
           24.3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           They
           are
           they
           that
           are
           clothed
           in
           white
           Robes
           ,
           which
           signifies
           uprightness
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           stand
           before
           the
           Lamb
           with
           Palms
           in
           their
           hands
           ;
           Revel
           .
           7.9
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           There
           was
           also
           carved
           upon
           these
           Doors
           
             open
             Flowers
          
           .
           And
           that
           to
           teach
           us
           that
           here
           is
           the
           sweet
           scent
           and
           fragrant
           smell
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           coming
           Soul
           will
           find
           it
           so
           in
           Christ
           ,
           this
           Door
           .
           
             I
             am
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             the
             Rose
             of
             Sharon
             ,
             and
             the
             Lily
             of
             the
             Vallies
          
           ;
           And
           again
           ,
           *
           
             His
             Cheeks
             are
             as
             
             Beds
             of
             Spices
             and
             several
             Flowers
             ,
             his
             Lips
             like
             Lilies
             drop
             sweet
             smelling
             myrrhe
             ,
          
           Song
           2.1
           .
           chap.
           5.13
           .
        
         
           
             Open
             Flowers
          
           :
           Open
           Flowers
           are
           the
           sweetest
           ,
           because
           full
           grown
           ,
           and
           because
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           they
           yield
           their
           fragrancy
           most
           freely
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           upon
           the
           Doors
           are
           
             open
             Flowers
          
           ,
           he
           setteth
           Christ
           Jesus
           forth
           in
           his
           good
           favours
           ,
           as
           high
           as
           by
           such
           similitudes
           he
           could
           .
           And
           that
           both
           in
           Name
           and
           Office.
           For
           
             open
             Flowers
          
           ,
           lay
           ,
           by
           their
           thus
           opening
           themselves
           before
           us
           ,
           all
           their
           beauty
           also
           most
           plainly
           before
           our
           Faces
           .
           There
           are
           varieties
           of
           beauty
           in
           
             open
             Flowers
          
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           also
           commend
           to
           all
           observers
           .
           Now
           upon
           these
           Doors
           ,
           you
           see
           are
           
             open
             Flowers
          
           ,
           Flowers
           ripe
           ,
           and
           spread
           before
           us
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           his
           Name
           and
           Offices
           are
           savory
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           by
           him
           do
           enter
           his
           house
           to
           God
           his
           Father
           ,
           Song
           1.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           
             All
             these
             were
             over-laid
             with
             fine
             gold
             .
          
           Gold
           is
           most
           rich
           of
           all
           Metals
           ,
           and
           here
           't
           is
           said
           the
           Doors
           ,
           the
           Cherubims
           ,
           the
           Palm
           trees
           ,
           and
           open
           Flowers
           ,
           were
           overlaid
           therewith
           .
           And
           this
           shews
           that
           as
           these
           things
           are
           rich
           in
           themselves
           ,
           even
           so
           they
           should
           be
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           a
           Golden
           Door
           to
           go
           to
           God
           
           by
           ,
           and
           golden
           Angels
           to
           conduct
           us
           thorow
           the
           World
           :
           we
           have
           golden
           Palm-trees
           ,
           as
           tokens
           of
           our
           victory
           ,
           and
           golden
           Flowers
           to
           smell
           on
           all
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           .
        
      
       
         
           XXXI
           .
           Of
           the
           Wall
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THE
           Wall
           of
           the
           Temple
           was
           
             cieled
             with
             Firr
             ,
             which
             he
             over-laid
             with
             fine
             gold
             :
             and
             set
             thereon
             Palm-trees
             ,
             and
             Chains
          
           ;
           2
           Chro.
           3.5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           The
           Walls
           were
           as
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           unto
           which
           Christ
           alluded
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Destroy
             this
             Temple
             ,
             and
             in
             three
             days
             I
             will
             raise
             it
             up
             ,
          
           Joh.
           2.19
           ,
           21.
           
        
         
           Hence
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           worship
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           was
           a
           type
           of
           being
           in
           Christ
           and
           worshiping
           God
           by
           him
           .
           For
           Christ
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           is
           the
           great
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           all
           the
           Elect
           meet
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           they
           do
           service
           to
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           Father
           .
        
         
           Hence
           again
           ,
           the
           true
           Worshipers
           are
           said
           to
           be
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           speak
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           walk
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           obey
           in
           him
           :
           (
           2
           Cor.
           2.14
           .
           chap.
           12.19
           .
           Col.
           2.6
           .
           )
           For
           as
           of
           old
           all
           true
           Worship
           was
           to
           be
           found
           at
           the
           Temple
           ,
           To
           now
           it
           is
           only
           found
           with
           Christ
           and
           
           with
           them
           that
           are
           in
           him
           .
           The
           promise
           of
           old
           was
           made
           to
           them
           that
           worshiped
           within
           these
           Walls
           .
           
             I
             will
             give
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             to
             them
             in
             my
             house
             ,
             and
             within
             my
             walls
             ,
          
           (
           to
           them
           that
           worship
           there
           in
           truth
           )
           
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             a
             name
             ,
             better
             then
             that
             of
             Sons
             and
             of
             Daughters
             ,
          
           Isa.
           5.6
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           But
           now
           in
           New
           Testament
           times
           ,
           
             all
             the
             promises
             in
             HIM
             are
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             HIM
             Amen
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             by
             us
          
           ;
           2
           Cor.
           ●
           .
           20
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           yet
           further
           hinted
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           that
           't
           is
           said
           these
           Walls
           are
           cieled
           with
           Firr
           ;
           Which
           ,
           as
           was
           shewed
           before
           ,
           was
           a
           figure
           of
           the
           humanity
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           A
           Wall
           is
           for
           defence
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           the
           humanity
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           'T
           is
           ,
           was
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           our
           defence
           for
           ever
           .
           For
           it
           was
           that
           which
           underwent
           ,
           and
           overcame
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           which
           our
           everlasting
           righteousness
           is
           found
           .
           Had
           he
           not
           in
           that
           interposed
           ,
           we
           had
           perished
           for
           ever
           .
           Hence
           we
           are
           said
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           God
           in
           the
           body
           of
           his
           flesh
           thorow
           death
           ,
           Col.
           1.19
           ,
           20.
           
           Rom.
           5.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           Now
           this
           Wall
           was
           
             overlaid
             with
             fine
             gold
          
           ,
           Gold
           here
           is
           a
           figure
           of
           the
           righteousness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           justified
           in
           the
           fight
           of
           God.
           Therefore
           you
           
           read
           that
           his
           Church
           as
           justified
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           stand
           at
           his
           right
           hand
           in
           Cloth
           of
           Gold.
           
             Vpon
             thy
             right
             hand
             did
             stand
             the
             Queen
             in
             Gold
             of
             Ophir
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             her
             clothing
             is
             of
             wrought
             gold
             ,
          
           Psal.
           45.9
           ,
           13.
           
           This
           the
           Wall
           was
           overlaid
           with
           ,
           this
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           was
           filled
           with
           .
           Men
           ,
           while
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           were
           clothed
           with
           Gold
           ,
           even
           with
           the
           gold
           of
           the
           Temple
           :
           and
           Men
           in
           Christ
           are
           clothed
           with
           righteousness
           ,
           the
           righteousness
           of
           Christ.
           Wherefore
           this
           Consideration
           doth
           yet
           more
           illustrate
           the
           matter
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           the
           Palm-trees
           were
           SET
           on
           this
           Wall
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Elect
           are
           fixed
           in
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           abide
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           Chains
           were
           also
           carved
           on
           these
           walls
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           golden
           Chains
           ;
           there
           were
           Chains
           on
           the
           Pillars
           ;
           and
           now
           also
           we
           finde
           Chains
           upon
           the
           Walls
           ,
           Philip.
           1.12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Chains
           were
           used
           to
           hold
           one
           Captive
           ,
           and
           such
           Paul
           did
           wear
           at
           Rome
           ,
           but
           he
           calls
           them
           his
           Bands
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Chains
           sometimes
           signifie
           great
           afflictions
           ,
           which
           God
           lays
           on
           us
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           Psal.
           107.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Lam.
           1.14
           .
           chap.
           3.7
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Chains
           also
           may
           be
           more
           mystically
           
           understood
           ,
           as
           of
           those
           Obligations
           which
           the
           love
           of
           God
           lays
           upon
           us
           ,
           to
           do
           and
           suffer
           for
           him
           ,
           Acts
           20.22
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Chains
           do
           sometimes
           signifie
           beauty
           and
           comely
           Ornaments
           ;
           
             Thy
             Neck
          
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           to
           his
           Spouse
           ,
           
             is
             comely
             with
             Chains
             of
             Gold
             :
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             I
             put
             Bracelets
             upon
             thy
             hands
             ,
             and
             a
             Chain
             about
             thy
             Neck
          
           ;
           Song
           1.10
           .
           Ezek.
           16.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Prov.
           1.9
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Chains
           also
           do
           sometimes
           denote
           Greatness
           and
           Honour
           ,
           such
           as
           Daniel
           had
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           made
           him
           the
           Third
           Ruler
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           Dan.
           5.7
           ,
           16
           ,
           29.
           
        
         
           Now
           all
           these
           are
           Temple-chains
           ,
           and
           are
           put
           upon
           us
           for
           good
           ,
           some
           to
           prevent
           our
           ruine
           ,
           some
           to
           dispose
           our
           minds
           the
           better
           ,
           and
           some
           to
           dignifie
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           us
           noble
           .
           Temple-chains
           are
           brave
           Chains
           .
           None
           but
           Temple-worshipers
           must
           wear
           Temple-chains
           .
        
      
       
         
           XXXII
           .
           Of
           the
           garnishing
           of
           the
           Temple
           with
           precious
           Stones
           .
        
         
           
             AND
             he
             garnished
             the
             House
             with
             precious
             Stones
             for
             beauty
          
           ;
           2
           Chron.
           3.6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
         
           1.
           
           This
           is
           an
           other
           Ornament
           to
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           wherefore
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           it
           was
           garnished
           
             with
             them
          
           ;
           he
           saith
           ,
           It
           was
           garnished
           with
           them
           ,
           
             for
             beauty
          
           .
           The
           Line
           saith
           garnished
           ,
           the
           Margent
           saith
           ,
           covered
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Wherefore
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           they
           were
           fixed
           as
           Stars
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           Stars
           in
           the
           Firmament
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           set
           in
           the
           cieling
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Heaven
           of
           the
           holy
           Temple
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           thus
           fixed
           ,
           they
           do
           the
           more
           aptly
           tell
           us
           ,
           of
           what
           they
           were
           a
           figure
           ,
           namely
           ,
           of
           the
           Ministerial
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           Officers
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Gifts
           and
           Office
           ,
           
             are
             called
             STARS
          
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           Revel
           .
           1.20
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Wherefore
           ,
           as
           the
           Stars
           glitter
           ,
           and
           twinkle
           in
           the
           Firmament
           of
           Heaven
           :
           So
           do
           true
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Firmament
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           1
           Chro.
           29.2
           .
           Joh.
           5.35
           .
           Dan.
           12.3
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           So
           that
           't
           is
           said
           again
           ,
           these
           Gifts
           
             come
             down
          
           from
           above
           ,
           as
           signifying
           they
           distill
           their
           dew
           from
           above
           :
           And
           hence
           again
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           are
           said
           to
           be
           set
           OVER
           us
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           placed
           in
           the
           Firmament
           of
           his
           Heaven
           to
           give
           a
           light
           upon
           his
           Earth
           .
           
             There
             is
             Gold
             ,
             and
             a
             multitude
             
             of
             rubies
             ,
             but
             the
             lips
             of
             knowledge
             are
             a
             precious
             Jewel
             ,
          
           Prov.
           20
           15.
           
        
         
           Verily
           't
           is
           enough
           to
           make
           a
           Man
           in
           this
           house
           ,
           
             look
             always
             upward
          
           :
           since
           the
           cieling
           above
           head
           doth
           thus
           glitter
           with
           precious
           Stones
           .
        
         
           
             Precious
             Stones
          
           ,
           all
           manner
           of
           precious
           Stones
           ;
           Stones
           of
           all
           colours
           :
           
             For
             there
             are
             divers
             gifts
             ,
             differences
             of
             administrations
             ,
             and
             diversities
             of
             operations
             :
             but
             it
             is
             the
             same
             God
             which
             worketh
             all
             in
             all
          
           ;
           1
           Cor.
           12.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           Thus
           had
           the
           cieling
           of
           this
           house
           a
           Pearl
           ,
           here
           ;
           and
           there
           ,
           a
           Diamond
           ;
           here
           a
           Jasper
           ,
           and
           there
           a
           Saphire
           ;
           here
           a
           Sardius
           ,
           and
           there
           a
           Jacinth
           ;
           here
           a
           Sardonix
           ,
           and
           there
           an
           
             Amathist
             .
             For
             to
             one
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Spirit
             the
             Word
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             to
             another
             the
             Word
             of
             Knowledge
             ;
             to
             one
             the
             gift
             of
             healing
             ,
             to
             another
             faith
             ;
             to
             this
             man
             to
             work
             miracles
             ,
             to
             that
             a
             spirit
             of
             prophesie
             ;
             to
             another
             the
             discerning
             of
             spirits
             ,
             to
             another
             divers
             kinds
             of
             tongues
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           12.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           He
           also
           over-laid
           the
           House
           ,
           Beams
           ,
           Posts
           ,
           Walls
           ,
           Doors
           ,
           &c.
           and
           all
           with
           Gold.
           O
           what
           a
           beautiful
           House
           the
           Temple
           was
           ,
           how
           full
           of
           glory
           was
           it
           !
           And
           yet
           all
           was
           but
           a
           shadow
           ,
           a
           shadow
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           to
           be
           
           answered
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           the
           Pillar
           and
           Ground
           of
           Truth
           ,
           by
           better
           things
           than
           these
           .
        
      
       
         
           XXXIII
           .
           Of
           the
           Windows
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           
             AND
             for
             the
             House
             ,
             he
             made
             Windows
             of
             narrow
             Lights
             ,
          
           1
           King.
           6.4
           .
           There
           was
           Windows
           for
           this
           House
           ,
           Windows
           for
           the
           Chambers
           ,
           and
           Windows
           round
           about
           ;
           Ezek.
           4.16
           ,
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           29
           ,
           33
           ,
           36.
           
        
         
           These
           Windows
           were
           of
           several
           sizes
           ,
           but
           
             all
             narrow
          
           ,
           narrow
           without
           ,
           but
           
             wide
             within
          
           ,
           they
           also
           were
           finely
           wrought
           ,
           and
           beautified
           with
           goodly
           stones
           ;
           Isa.
           54.14
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Windows
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           to
           an
           house
           ,
           an
           ornament
           ,
           so
           also
           to
           it
           they
           are
           
             a
             benefit
             .
             Truly
             the
             light
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             a
             pleasant
             thing
             it
             is
             for
             the
             eye
             to
             behold
             the
             Sun
          
           ;
           Eccles.
           11.7
           .
           The
           Window
           is
           that
           which
           Christ
           looks
           forth
           at
           ,
           the
           Window
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Sun
           looks
           in
           at
           ;
           Song
           2.9
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           the
           light
           which
           shines
           in
           at
           the
           Window
           ,
           we
           also
           see
           to
           make
           ,
           and
           keep
           the
           House
           clean
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           do
           what
           business
           is
           necessary
           there
           to
           be
           done
           .
           
             In
             thy
             
             light
             we
             see
             light
          
           ;
           light
           to
           do
           our
           duty
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           to
           God
           and
           Man.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           These
           Windows
           therefore
           were
           figures
           of
           the
           written
           Word
           ,
           by
           and
           thorough
           which
           Christ
           shews
           himself
           to
           his
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           we
           also
           apprehend
           him
           .
           And
           hence
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           compared
           to
           a
           Glass
           ,
           thorough
           which
           the
           light
           doth
           come
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           we
           see
           not
           only
           the
           beams
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           but
           our
           own
           Smutches
           also
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           3.18
           .
           Jam.
           1.23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Lights
           indeed
           were
           narrow
           ,
           wherefore
           we
           see
           also
           thorow
           their
           anti-type
           but
           darkly
           ,
           and
           imperfectly
           .
           
             Now
             we
             see
             thorow
             a
             glass
             darkly
             ,
          
           or
           as
           in
           a
           riddle
           ,
           
             now
             we
             know
             but
             in
             part
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           13.12
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Their
           Windows
           and
           their
           light
           are
           but
           of
           little
           service
           to
           those
           that
           are
           without
           ;
           The
           World
           sees
           but
           little
           of
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           light
           of
           the
           written
           Word
           ,
           though
           the
           Church
           by
           that
           light
           can
           see
           the
           dismal
           state
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           also
           how
           to
           avoid
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           XXXIV
           .
           Of
           the
           Chambers
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           Temple
           Solomon
           made
           Chambers
           ,
           1
           King.
           6.5
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Chambers
           were
           of
           several
           sizes
           ;
           some
           little
           ,
           some
           large
           ;
           some
           higher
           ,
           some
           lower
           ;
           some
           more
           inward
           ,
           and
           some
           outward
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           These
           Chambers
           were
           for
           several
           services
           ,
           some
           were
           for
           rests
           ,
           some
           to
           hide
           in
           ,
           some
           to
           lay
           up
           treasure
           in
           ,
           and
           some
           for
           solace
           and
           delight
           ;
           2
           Chro.
           3.9
           .
           Ezek.
           40.7
           .
           Chap.
           41.5
           ,
           9
           ,
           44.
           2
           
           Chro.
           31.11
           ,
           12.
           2
           
           King.
           11.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Ezra
           8.29
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             They
             were
             for
             resting
             places
             .
             Here
             the
             Priests
             and
             Porters
             were
             wont
             to
             lodge
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             were
             for
             hiding
             places
             .
             Here
             Jehoshebath
             hid
             Joash
             from
             Athaliah
             the
             term
             of
             six
             years
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             were
             also
             to
             lay
             the
             Temple-Treasure
             ,
             or
             dedicated
             things
             in
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             safely
             kept
             there
             for
             the
             Worshippers
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             some
             of
             them
             were
             for
             solace
             and
             delight
             ;
             and
             I
             must
             add
             ,
             some
             for
             durable
             habitation
             .
             Wherefore
             in
             some
             
             of
             them
             ,
             some
             dwelt
             always
             ,
             yea
             their
             Names
             dvvelt
             there
             vvhen
             they
             vvere
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Those
           of
           them
           which
           were
           for
           rest
           ,
           were
           types
           of
           that
           rest
           ,
           which
           by
           faith
           we
           have
           in
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           Matt.
           11.
           and
           of
           that
           Eternal
           rest
           which
           we
           shall
           have
           in
           Heaven
           by
           him
           ;
           Heb.
           4.3
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Those
           Chambers
           which
           were
           for
           hiding
           ,
           and
           security
           ,
           were
           types
           of
           that
           safety
           which
           we
           have
           in
           Christ
           from
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           Isa.
           26.20
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Those
           Chambers
           which
           were
           for
           the
           reception
           of
           the
           Treasures
           ,
           and
           dedicated
           things
           ,
           were
           types
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           common
           store-house
           of
           believers
           .
           
             For
             it
             pleased
             the
             Father
             that
             in
             him
             should
             all
             fulness
             dwell
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             fulness
             we
             all
             receive
             ,
             and
             grace
             for
             grace
          
           ;
           John
           1.16
           .
           Col.
           1.19
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Those
           Chambers
           that
           were
           for
           solace
           and
           delight
           ,
           were
           types
           of
           those
           retirements
           ,
           and
           secret
           meetings
           of
           Christ
           with
           the
           Soul
           ,
           where
           he
           gives
           it
           his
           imbraces
           ,
           and
           delights
           her
           with
           his
           bosom
           and
           ravishing
           delights
           .
           
             He
             brought
             me
          
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           
             into
             his
             Chambers
             ,
             into
             the
             Chamber
             of
             her
             which
             conceived
             me
          
           ;
           and
           there
           he
           gave
           her
           his
           love
           ;
           Song
           1.4
           .
           Chap.
           3.4
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           The
           Chambers
           which
           were
           for
           durable
           dwelling-places
           ,
           were
           types
           of
           those
           Eternal
           dwelling-places
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           prepared
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Father
           ,
           for
           them
           that
           shall
           be
           saved
           ;
           Joh.
           14.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           2
           
           Cor.
           5.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           This
           it
           is
           to
           dwell
           on
           high
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           safe
           from
           fear
           of
           evil
           .
           Here
           therefore
           you
           see
           are
           Chambers
           for
           rest
           ;
           Chambers
           for
           safety
           ,
           Chambers
           for
           Treasure
           ,
           Chambers
           for
           Solace
           ,
           and
           Chambers
           for
           durable
           Habitations
           .
           O
           the
           rest
           and
           peace
           that
           the
           Chambers
           of
           God's
           high
           house
           will
           yield
           to
           its
           Inhabitants
           in
           another
           World.
           Here
           they
           will
           rest
           from
           their
           labours
           ,
           rest
           upon
           their
           beds
           ,
           rest
           with
           God
           ,
           rest
           from
           sin
           ,
           temptation
           ,
           and
           all
           sorrow
           ;
           Revel
           .
           14.13
           .
           Isa.
           57.1
           ,
           2.
           2
           
           Thes.
           1.7
           .
        
         
           
             God
             therefore
             then
             shall
             wipe
             all
             tears
             from
             our
             eyes
             ,
          
           even
           when
           he
           comes
           out
           of
           his
           Chambers
           as
           a
           Bridegroom
           ,
           to
           fetch
           his
           Bride
           ,
           his
           Wife
           ,
           unto
           him
           thither
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           have
           Eternal
           solace
           together
           .
        
         
           O
           these
           are
           far
           better
           
             then
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             South
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           XXXV
           .
           Of
           the
           Stairs
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           went
           up
           into
           the
           Chambers
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THere
           was
           Stairs
           ,
           by
           which
           Men
           went
           up
           into
           these
           Chambers
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           but
           one
           pair
           ,
           and
           they
           went
           from
           below
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           the
           middle
           ,
           and
           thence
           to
           the
           highest
           Chambers
           in
           the
           Temple
           ;
           1
           King.
           6.8
           .
           Ezek.
           41.7
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           These
           Stairs
           were
           winding
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           
             turned
             about
          
           that
           did
           go
           up
           them
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           he
           that
           assayed
           to
           go
           into
           these
           Chambers
           ,
           must
           turn
           with
           the
           Stairs
           ,
           or
           he
           could
           not
           go
           up
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           into
           the
           
             lowest
             Chambers
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           These
           Stairs
           therefore
           were
           a
           type
           of
           
             a
             twofold
             repentance
          
           .
           That
           by
           which
           we
           
             turn
             from
             nature
             to
             grace
          
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           which
           we
           turn
           from
           the
           imperfections
           which
           attend
           a
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           
             to
             glory
          
           .
           Hence
           true
           repentance
           ,
           or
           the
           right
           going
           up
           these
           turning
           Stairs
           ,
           is
           called
           
             repentance
             to
             salvation
          
           ;
           for
           true
           repentance
           stopeth
           not
           at
           the
           reception
           of
           grace
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           but
           a
           going
           up
           these
           Stairs
           to
           the
           middle
           Chambers
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           7.10
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           therefore
           the
           Soul
           ,
           as
           it
           goes
           up
           these
           Stairs
           ,
           turns
           and
           turns
           ,
           till
           it
           enters
           the
           Doors
           of
           the
           highest
           Chambers
           .
        
         
           It
           groans
           ,
           though
           in
           a
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           'cause
           that
           's
           not
           the
           state
           of
           glory
           .
           I
           count
           then
           that
           from
           the
           first
           to
           the
           middle
           Chambers
           ,
           may
           be
           a
           type
           of
           
             turning
             from
             nature
             to
             grace
          
           .
           but
           from
           the
           middle
           to
           the
           highest
           ,
           these
           Stairs
           may
           signifie
           a
           turning
           still
           from
           the
           imperfections
           and
           temptations
           that
           attend
           a
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           that
           of
           immortality
           and
           glory
           ;
           2
           Cor.
           5.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           For
           as
           there
           are
           
             turning
             Stairs
          
           ,
           from
           the
           lowest
           to
           the
           middle
           Chambers
           ,
           so
           the
           Stairs
           from
           thence
           
             still
             turn
          
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           do
           ,
           till
           you
           come
           to
           the
           highest
           Chambers
           .
           I
           do
           not
           say
           that
           they
           that
           have
           received
           grace
           ,
           do
           repent
           they
           received
           grace
           ;
           but
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           that
           have
           received
           grace
           ,
           are
           yet
           sorry
           that
           grace
           is
           not
           consummate
           in
           glory
           .
           And
           hence
           they
           are
           for
           going
           up
           thither
           still
           these
           
             turning
             Stairs
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           they
           cannot
           rest
           below
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           ,
           till
           they
           ascend
           to
           the
           highest
           Chambers
           .
           
             O
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             we
             groan
             earnestly
             ,
          
           is
           the
           language
           of
           gracious
           Souls
           ;
           Rom.
           7.20
           .
           2
           Cor.
           5.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
         
           True
           ,
           every
           one
           doth
           not
           do
           thus
           ,
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           many
           rest
           below
           Stairs
           ,
           they
           like
           not
           to
           go
           
             turning
             upward
          
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           believe
           that
           all
           that
           bid
           fair
           for
           ascending
           to
           the
           middle
           Chambers
           ,
           get
           up
           to
           the
           highest
           stories
           ,
           
             to
             his
             Stories
             in
             the
             Heavens
             :
          
           Many
           in
           Churches
           ,
           who
           seem
           to
           be
           turned
           from
           nature
           to
           grace
           ,
           have
           not
           the
           grace
           to
           go
           up
           
             turning
             still
          
           ,
           but
           rest
           in
           that
           shew
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           so
           die
           below
           a
           share
           in
           the
           highest
           Chambers
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           things
           are
           true
           in
           the
           Anti-type
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           I
           think
           ,
           prefigured
           by
           these
           
             turning
             stairs
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Chambers
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           But
           this
           turning
           ,
           and
           
             turning
             still
          
           ,
           displeases
           some
           much
           ,
           they
           say
           it
           makes
           them
           giddy
           :
           but
           I
           say
           there
           is
           no
           way
           like
           this
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Man
           stand
           steddy
           :
           stedfast
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           with
           boldness
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           .
           For
           he
           has
           this
           seated
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           I
           went
           up
           by
           the
           
             turning
             Stairs
          
           ,
           till
           I
           came
           to
           the
           highest
           Chambers
           .
           A
           strait
           pair
           of
           Stairs
           ,
           are
           like
           that
           Ladder
           by
           which
           Men
           ascend
           to
           the
           Gallows
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           
             turning
             ones
          
           ,
           that
           lead
           us
           to
           the
           heavenly
           Mansion-houses
           .
           Look
           therefore
           ,
           you
           that
           come
           into
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           to
           worship
           ,
           that
           you
           stay
           not
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           these
           
             turning
             
             Stairs
          
           ,
           but
           go
           up
           thence
           ;
           yea
           ,
           up
           them
           ,
           and
           up
           them
           ,
           and
           up
           them
           ,
           till
           you
           come
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           Heavens
           ;
           yea
           ,
           till
           you
           are
           possest
           of
           the
           highest
           Chambers
           .
           How
           many
           times
           has
           God
           by
           the
           Scripture
           called
           upon
           you
           to
           TVRN
           ,
           and
           told
           you
           you
           must
           
             Turn
             or
             Die
          
           :
           and
           now
           here
           he
           has
           added
           to
           his
           Call
           ,
           
             a
             Figure
          
           ,
           by
           placing
           a
           Pair
           of
           
             turning
             Stairs
          
           in
           his
           Temple
           ,
           to
           convict
           your
           very
           sences
           ,
           that
           you
           must
           TVRN
           ,
           if
           you
           mean
           to
           go
           up
           into
           his
           holy
           Chambers
           ,
           and
           so
           into
           his
           Eternal
           Mansion-houses
           :
           and
           look
           that
           you
           turn
           to
           purpose
           .
           For
           every
           turning
           will
           not
           serve
           .
           Some
           turn
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           and
           so
           turn
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
        
      
       
         
           XXXVI
           .
           Of
           the
           molten
           Sea
           that
           was
           in
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THere
           was
           also
           a
           molten
           Sea
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           it
           was
           made
           of
           brass
           ,
           and
           contained
           
             three
             thousand
          
           baths
           ;
           2
           Chro.
           4.2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           This
           Sea
           was
           for
           the
           Priests
           to
           wash
           in
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           into
           the
           Temple
           ,
           to
           accomplish
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           :
           to
           wash
           their
           hands
           and
           feet
           at
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           
           not
           when
           they
           came
           thither
           ,
           die
           for
           their
           unpreparedness
           .
           The
           Laver
           also
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           was
           of
           the
           same
           use
           there
           ;
           Exod.
           28.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           was
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           supposed
           ,
           called
           a
           Sea
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           was
           large
           to
           contain
           ,
           and
           a
           Sea
           of
           brass
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           was
           made
           thereof
           .
           It
           is
           called
           in
           Revelations
           a
           Sea
           of
           glass
           ,
           alluding
           to
           that
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           which
           was
           made
           of
           the
           brazen
           Looking-glasses
           of
           the
           Women
           ,
           that
           came
           to
           worship
           at
           the
           Door
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ;
           Revel
           .
           4.6
           .
           Chap.
           15.2
           .
           Exod.
           28.8
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           was
           also
           said
           to
           be
           molten
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           made
           of
           that
           fashion
           ,
           
             by
             fire
          
           ,
           and
           its
           Antitype
           therefore
           said
           to
           be
           a
           Sea
           of
           glass
           mingled
           with
           fire
           ;
           Revel
           .
           15.2
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           Sea
           was
           a
           figure
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           the
           cleansing
           vertue
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           vertue
           ,
           then
           it
           has
           ,
           when
           mingled
           with
           the
           fire
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           And
           to
           this
           Christ
           alludes
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Now
             ye
             are
             clean
             through
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             unto
             you
             ,
          
           Joh.
           15.3
           .
        
         
           2
           It
           was
           a
           figure
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           without
           mixture
           of
           Mens
           inventions
           :
           Hence
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           
             pure
             water
          
           .
           Having
           your
           
             Bodies
             washt
             with
             pure
             water
          
           :
           And
           again
           ,
           
             He
             sanctifies
             and
             cleanseth
             his
             Church
             with
             the
             washing
             of
             Water
             by
             the
             Word
          
           ;
           Ephes.
           5.26
           .
           Tit.
           3.5
           .
        
         
         
           All
           these
           Places
           are
           an
           allusion
           to
           the
           
             molten
             Sea
          
           ,
           at
           which
           of
           old
           they
           washed
           ,
           when
           they
           went
           into
           the
           Temple
           to
           worship
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           being
           washed
           ,
           
             let
             us
             draw
             near
             to
             God
          
           ;
           Heb.
           10.22
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           Sea
           from
           brim
           to
           brim
           was
           compleat
           ten
           Cubits
           ,
           perhaps
           to
           shew
           ,
           there
           is
           as
           much
           in
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           save
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           in
           the
           ten
           words
           to
           condemn
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           From
           under
           this
           Sea
           round
           about
           appeared
           Oxen
           ,
           
             ten
             in
             a
             Cubit
             did
             compass
             it
             round
             about
             ,
          
           2
           Chro.
           4.3
           .
           Understand
           by
           these
           Oxen
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           for
           to
           them
           they
           are
           compared
           in
           1
           Cor.
           9.9
           .
           And
           then
           we
           are
           taught
           whence
           true
           Ministers
           come
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           from
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           for
           this
           Sea
           breeds
           Gospel-Ministers
           ,
           as
           the
           Waters
           breed
           Fish.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           'T
           is
           also
           said
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           that
           these
           Oxen
           were
           cast
           when
           the
           Sea
           was
           cast
           :
           insinuating
           that
           when
           God
           ordained
           a
           word
           of
           grace
           to
           save
           us
           ,
           he
           also
           in
           his
           Decree
           provided
           Ministers
           to
           preach
           it
           to
           us
           to
           that
           end
           .
           Paul
           tells
           us
           that
           he
           was
           made
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             according
             to
             God's
             eternal
             purpose
             which
             he
             purposed
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             our
             Lord
          
           ;
           Ephes.
           3.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Col.
           1.25
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           This
           Sea
           is
           said
           to
           have
           a
           brim
           like
           
             the
             brim
             of
             a
             Cup.
          
           To
           invite
           us
           as
           well
           to
           drink
           of
           its
           grace
           ,
           as
           to
           wash
           in
           its
           Water
           .
           For
           the
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           when
           mixt
           ,
           has
           not
           only
           a
           cleansing
           ,
           but
           a
           saving
           quality
           in
           it
           ;
           2
           Chro.
           4.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           1
           
           Cor.
           15.1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           This
           brim
           was
           wrought
           
             with
             Lilies
          
           :
           or
           was
           like
           
             a
             Lily-flower
          
           ;
           To
           shew
           how
           they
           should
           grow
           and
           flourish
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           beautiful
           Robes
           they
           should
           be
           adorned
           ,
           who
           were
           washed
           ,
           and
           did
           drink
           of
           this
           holy
           Water
           :
           Yea
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           take
           care
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           also
           did
           of
           Lilies
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           bestow
           upon
           them
           ,
           what
           was
           necessary
           for
           the
           Body
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           the
           Soul
           ;
           Matt.
           6.28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30
           ,
           31
           ,
           32
           ,
           33.
           
        
      
       
         
           XXXVII
           .
           Vpon
           what
           the
           molten
           Sea
           stood
           in
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THis
           molten
           Sea
           stood
           upon
           the
           backs
           of
           
             twelve
             brazen
             Bulls
             ,
             or
             Oxen
             ,
          
           2
           Chro.
           4.4
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           These
           Oxen
           ,
           as
           they
           thus
           stood
           ,
           
             looked
             three
             towards
             the
             North
             ,
             three
             toward
             
             the
             West
             ,
             three
             toward
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             three
             towards
             the
             South
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           These
           
             twelve
             Oxen
          
           ,
           were
           types
           of
           the
           
             twelve
             Apostles
          
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           these
           Beasts
           ,
           stood
           looking
           into
           the
           four
           corners
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           were
           bid
           to
           go
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           in
           all
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           They
           were
           compared
           to
           Oxen
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           clean
           ,
           for
           the
           Oxe
           was
           a
           clean
           beast
           .
           Hence
           the
           Apostles
           are
           called
           Holy.
           They
           were
           compared
           to
           Oxen
           ,
           because
           the
           Oxe
           is
           strong
           ;
           and
           they
           also
           were
           mighty
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           Prov.
           14.4
           .
           2
           Cor.
           12.12
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Oxe
           will
           not
           lose
           what
           he
           has
           got
           by
           drawing
           ;
           He
           will
           not
           let
           the
           Wheels
           go
           back
           :
           So
           the
           Apostles
           were
           set
           to
           defend
           ,
           and
           not
           let
           that
           Doctrine
           go
           back
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           preached
           to
           others
           ,
           nor
           did
           they
           ,
           they
           delivered
           it
           pure
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           One
           of
           the
           Cherubs
           of
           which
           you
           read
           in
           the
           Vision
           ,
           had
           a
           face
           like
           an
           Ox
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           these
           Men
           of
           the
           first
           order
           ,
           are
           most
           like
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           ;
           Ezek.
           1.10
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           In
           that
           they
           stood
           with
           their
           Faces
           every
           way
           ,
           it
           was
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           the
           Apostles
           should
           carry
           the
           Gospel
           into
           all
           the
           World
           :
           Matt.
           28.19
           .
           Mark
           16.
           
        
         
         
           8.
           
           And
           observe
           ,
           Just
           as
           these
           Oxen
           were
           placed
           looking
           in
           the
           Temple
           every
           way
           ,
           even
           so
           stand
           ope
           the
           Gates
           of
           the
           new
           Jerusalem
           ,
           to
           receive
           those
           that
           by
           their
           Doctrine
           should
           be
           brought
           into
           it
           .
           
             And
             they
             shall
             come
             from
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             South
             ,
             and
             shall
             sit
             down
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           ;
           Revel
           .
           21.13
           ,
           14.
           
           Luke
           13.29
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           These
           Oxen
           bear
           this
           molten
           Sea
           upon
           their
           back
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           should
           be
           the
           foundation
           Workmen
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           removed
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           molten
           Sea
           of
           old
           from
           that
           Basis
           to
           another
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           It
           is
           also
           said
           concerning
           these
           Oxen
           ,
           that
           thus
           did
           bear
           this
           molten
           Sea
           ,
           
             that
             all
             their
             hinder
             parts
             were
             inwards
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           covered
           by
           that
           Sea
           that
           was
           set
           upon
           their
           backs
           .
           Their
           hinder-parts
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           Apostle
           has
           it
           ,
           
             our
             uncomely
             parts
          
           :
           1
           Cor.
           12.23
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           11.
           
           And
           indeed
           it
           becomes
           a
           Gospel-Minister
           to
           have
           his
           uncomely
           parts
           covered
           with
           that
           grace
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Gospel
           he
           preacheth
           unto
           others
           .
           As
           Paul
           exhorts
           Timothy
           to
           take
           
             heed
             unto
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             doctrine
          
           ;
           1
           Tim.
           4.6
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           But
           alas
           ,
           there
           are
           too
           too
           many
           ,
           who
           ,
           can
           they
           but
           have
           their
           heads
           covered
           
           with
           a
           few
           Gospel-notions
           ,
           care
           not
           though
           their
           
             hinder
             parts
          
           are
           seen
           of
           all
           the
           World.
           But
           such
           are
           false
           Ministers
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           calls
           them
           the
           
             Taile
             .
             The
             Prophet
             that
             speaketh
             lies
             ,
          
           either
           by
           word
           or
           with
           his
           feet
           ,
           
             he
             is
             the
             tail
          
           ;
           Isa.
           9.15
           .
           Prov.
           6.12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           13.
           
           But
           what
           a
           shame
           is
           it
           to
           hide
           his
           head
           under
           this
           molten
           Sea
           ,
           
             while
             his
             hinder
             parts
             hang
             out
             .
          
           Such
           an
           one
           is
           none
           of
           Christ's
           Oxen
           ,
           for
           they
           with
           honour
           to
           their
           Master
           ,
           
             shew
             their
             heads
          
           ,
           before
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           that
           their
           hinder
           parts
           are
           inward
           ,
           covered
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           Look
           to
           thy
           hinder
           parts
           ,
           Minister
           ;
           least
           while
           thy
           mouth
           doth
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           thy
           nakedness
           and
           shame
           be
           seen
           of
           those
           which
           hear
           thee
           .
        
         
           For
           they
           that
           do
           not
           observe
           to
           learn
           this
           Lesson
           themselves
           ,
           will
           not
           teach
           others
           to
           believe
           the
           Word
           ,
           nor
           to
           live
           a
           Holy
           Life
           :
           They
           will
           learn
           of
           them
           to
           shew
           their
           shame
           ,
           instead
           of
           learning
           to
           be
           Holy.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           XXXVIII
           .
           Of
           the
           Lavers
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           BEsides
           this
           
             molten
             Sea
          
           ,
           there
           was
           
             ten
             Lavers
             in
             the
             Temple
          
           .
           Five
           of
           which
           were
           put
           on
           the
           right
           side
           ,
           and
           five
           also
           on
           the
           left
           :
           2
           Chro.
           4.6
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Of
           their
           fashion
           ,
           and
           their
           furniture
           ,
           you
           may
           see
           1
           King.
           7.
           
           These
           Lavers
           ,
           as
           the
           molten
           Sea
           ,
           were
           Vessels
           which
           contained
           Water
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           not
           of
           the
           same
           use
           with
           it
           .
           True
           ,
           they
           were
           both
           to
           wash
           in
           ;
           The
           Sea
           to
           wash
           the
           Worshipers
           ,
           but
           the
           Lavers
           to
           wash
           the
           
             Sacrifice
             .
             He
             made
             the
             ten
             Lavers
             to
             wash
             in
             them
             such
             things
             as
             they
             offered
             for
             burnt
             offering
             ,
             but
             the
             Sea
             was
             for
             the
             Priest
             to
             wash
             in
             :
          
           2
           Chro.
           4.6
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           burnt-offering
           was
           a
           type
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           he
           once
           offered
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           the
           fire
           on
           which
           the
           Sacrifice
           was
           burned
           ,
           a
           type
           of
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           which
           seized
           on
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           gave
           himself
           a
           ransom
           for
           us
           .
           
             For
             therefore
             that
             under
             the
             Law
             was
             called
             the
             burnt-offering
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             burning
             upon
             the
             Altar
          
           ;
           Levit.
           6.8
           .
        
         
           
             But
             what
             then
             must
             we
             understand
             by
             
             these
             Lavers
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             Sacrifice
             being
             washed
             in
             them
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             its
             being
             burned
             upon
             the
             Altar
             .
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           verily
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           
             ten
             Lavers
          
           were
           a
           figure
           of
           the
           
             ten
             Commandments
          
           :
           In
           the
           purity
           and
           perfection
           of
           Christ's
           obedience
           to
           which
           ,
           he
           became
           capable
           of
           being
           made
           a
           burnt-offering
           ,
           acceptable
           to
           God
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           People
           .
           Christ
           was
           
             made
             under
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           acts
           of
           obedience
           to
           God
           for
           us
           ,
           
             was
             legal
          
           ,
           and
           his
           living
           thus
           a
           perfect
           legal
           life
           ,
           was
           his
           washing
           his
           offering
           in
           these
           
             ten
             Lavers
          
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           his
           presenting
           it
           upon
           the
           Altar
           for
           our
           sins
           .
           
             The
             Lavers
             went
             upon
             Wheels
          
           ,
           to
           signifie
           walking
           feet
           ,
           and
           Christ
           walked
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           so
           became
           a
           clean
           offering
           to
           God
           for
           us
           .
           
             The
             Wheels
             were
             of
             the
             very
             same
             as
             was
             the
             Lavers
          
           ;
           To
           shew
           that
           Christ's
           obedience
           to
           the
           Law
           was
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           to
           length
           and
           breadth
           with
           its
           commands
           ,
           and
           demands
           to
           their
           utmost
           tittle
           and
           extent
           .
           The
           inwards
           and
           legs
           of
           the
           burnt-offering
           was
           to
           be
           washed
           in
           these
           Lavers
           ,
           Levit.
           1.9
           ,
           13.
           2
           
           Chro.
           4.6
           .
           To
           shew
           that
           Christ
           should
           be
           pure
           and
           clean
           in
           heart
           and
           life
           .
        
         
           We
           know
           that
           obedience
           ,
           whether
           Christ's
           ,
           or
           ours
           ;
           is
           called
           
             a
             walking
             in
             
             the
             way
             ,
          
           typified
           by
           the
           Lavers
           walking
           upon
           their
           Wheels
           .
           But
           I
           mean
           not
           by
           Christ
           his
           washing
           of
           his
           offering
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           any
           filthiness
           cleaving
           to
           his
           nature
           or
           obedience
           :
           Yet
           this
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           
             so
             far
          
           as
           
             our
             guilt
          
           laid
           upon
           him
           ,
           could
           
             impede
             ,
             so
             far
          
           he
           wiped
           it
           off
           by
           washing
           in
           these
           Lavers
           .
           For
           his
           offering
           was
           to
           be
           without
           blemish
           ,
           and
           without
           spot
           to
           God.
           Hence
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           he
           sanctified
           himself
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           his
           suffering
           ;
           
             And
             being
             made
             perfect
             ,
             he
             became
             the
             Author
             of
             eternal
             salvation
             to
             all
             them
             that
             obey
             him
          
           ;
           Joh.
           17.19
           .
           Heb.
           5.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           For
           ,
           albeit
           ,
           he
           came
           holy
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           yet
           that
           holiness
           was
           but
           preparatory
           to
           that
           by
           which
           he
           sanctified
           himself
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           his
           suffering
           for
           sin
           .
           That
           then
           which
           was
           his
           immediate
           preparation
           for
           his
           suffering
           ,
           was
           his
           obedience
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           his
           washing
           in
           these
           Lavers
           .
           He
           then
           first
           yielded
           compleat
           obedience
           to
           the
           Law
           on
           our
           behalf
           ,
           and
           then
           as
           so
           qualified
           ,
           offered
           his
           washed
           Sacrifice
           for
           our
           sins
           without
           spot
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           Thus
           therefore
           he
           was
           our
           burnt-offering
           washed
           in
           the
           ten
           Lavers
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           ,
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           be
           accepted
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           
             And
             he
             set
             five
             of
             the
             Lavers
             on
             the
             right
             
             side
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             five
             of
             them
             on
             the
             left
             .
          
           Thus
           was
           the
           ten
           divided
           ,
           as
           the
           Tables
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           one
           shewing
           our
           duty
           towards
           God
           ,
           the
           other
           our
           duty
           towards
           our
           Neighbour
           :
           in
           both
           which
           the
           burnt-offering
           was
           washed
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           clean
           in
           both
           respects
           .
        
         
           They
           might
           also
           be
           thus
           placed
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           put
           the
           People
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           Sanction
           of
           Christ
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           his
           offering
           of
           Himself
           an
           Offering
           to
           God
           for
           us
           .
        
      
       
         
           XXXIX
           .
           Of
           the
           Tables
           in
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           
             HE
             made
             also
             ten
             Tables
             ,
             and
             placed
             them
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             five
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             five
             on
             the
             left
             ,
          
           2
           Chro.
           4.8
           .
        
         
           Some
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           of
           these
           Tables
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           I
           can
           see
           ,
           was
           they
           on
           which
           the
           burnt-offering
           was
           to
           be
           cut
           in
           pieces
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           its
           burning
           .
        
         
           These
           Tables
           were
           made
           of
           Stone
           ,
           of
           
             hewen
             Stone
          
           ,
           on
           which
           this
           work
           was
           done
           ;
           Ezek.
           40.40
           ,
           41
           ,
           42
           ,
           43
           ,
           44.
           
        
         
           Now
           since
           the
           burnt-offering
           was
           a
           figure
           
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Tables
           on
           which
           this
           Sacrifice
           was
           slain
           ,
           must
           needs
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           be
           a
           type
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           stony
           heart
           of
           the
           Jews
           :
           For
           had
           they
           not
           had
           hearts
           hard
           as
           an
           Adamant
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           have
           done
           that
           thing
           .
        
         
           Upon
           these
           Tables
           therefore
           ,
           vvas
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           contrived
           ,
           and
           this
           horrid
           murder
           acted
           ,
           even
           upon
           these
           Tables
           of
           Stone
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           they
           are
           called
           Tables
           of
           
             hewen
             Stone
          
           ,
           It
           may
           be
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           cruelty
           was
           acted
           under
           smooth
           pretences
           ,
           for
           hewen
           stones
           are
           smooth
           .
           The
           Tables
           were
           
             finely
             wrought
          
           with
           Tools
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Jews
           were
           with
           hypocrisie
           .
           But
           alas
           they
           were
           
             stone
             still
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           hard
           and
           cruel
           ,
           else
           they
           could
           not
           have
           been
           an
           Anvil
           for
           Satan
           to
           forge
           such
           horrid
           Barbarism
           upon
           .
           The
           Tables
           were
           in
           number
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Lavers
           ,
           and
           were
           set
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           shew
           what
           are
           the
           fruits
           of
           being
           devoted
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           the
           Jews
           were
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           holy
           Gospel
           :
           there
           flows
           nothing
           but
           hardness
           ,
           and
           a
           stony
           heart
           from
           thence
           .
           This
           was
           shewed
           in
           its
           first
           writing
           ,
           
             it
             was
             writ
             on
             Tables
             of
             stone
             ,
          
           figures
           of
           the
           heart
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           same
           Tables
           or
           hearts
           was
           the
           death
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           compassed
           .
        
         
         
           One
           would
           think
           that
           the
           meekness
           ,
           gentleness
           ,
           or
           good
           deeds
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           might
           have
           procured
           in
           them
           some
           relentings
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           about
           to
           take
           away
           his
           life
           ;
           but
           alas
           ,
           their
           hearts
           were
           Tables
           of
           Stone
           .
           What
           feeling
           ,
           or
           compassion
           can
           a
           Stone
           be
           sensible
           of
           ?
           Here
           were
           stony
           hearts
           ,
           stony
           thoughts
           ,
           ston●
           counsels
           ,
           stony
           contrivances
           ,
           a
           stony
           Law
           ▪
           and
           stony
           hands
           :
           and
           what
           could
           be
           expected
           hence
           ,
           but
           barbarous
           cruelty
           indeed
           ?
           
             If
             I
             ask
             you
             ,
             said
             Christ
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             answer
             me
             ,
             neither
             will
             you
             let
             me
             see
          
           ;
           Luk.
           22.68
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           these
           stony
           Tables
           were
           placed
           about
           the
           Temple
           ,
           it
           supposeth
           that
           they
           were
           Temple-men
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           Scribes
           ,
           Rulers
           ,
           Lawyers
           ,
           &c.
           that
           were
           to
           be
           the
           Chief
           ,
           on
           whose
           hearts
           this
           murder
           was
           to
           be
           designed
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           inacted
           to
           their
           own
           Damnation
           ,
           without
           Repentance
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           XL.
           Of
           the
           Instruments
           wherewith
           this
           Sacrifice
           was
           slain
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           four
           Tables
           they
           were
           laid
           on
           in
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THE
           Instruments
           that
           were
           laid
           upon
           the
           Tables
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           were
           not
           Instruments
           of
           Musick
           ,
           but
           those
           with
           which
           the
           burnt-offering
           was
           slain
           .
        
         
           
             And
             the
             four
             Tables
             were
             of
             hewen
             Stone
             for
             the
             burnt-offering
             :
             whereon
             also
             they
             laid
             the
             instruments
             wherewith
             they
             slew
             the
             burnt-offering
             and
             the
             Sacrifice
          
           ;
           Ezek.
           40.42
           ,
           43.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Here
           we
           are
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           the
           Tables
           are
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           of
           which
           we
           spake
           before
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           Instruments
           with
           which
           they
           slew
           the
           Sacrifice
           ,
           was
           laid
           upon
           these
           Tables
           .
        
         
           The
           Instruments
           with
           which
           they
           slew
           the
           Sacrifices
           ,
           what
           were
           they
           ,
           but
           a
           bloody
           Ax
           ,
           bloody
           Knives
           ,
           bloody
           Hooks
           ,
           and
           bloody
           Hands
           ?
           For
           these
           we
           need
           no
           proof
           ,
           matter
           of
           fact
           declares
           it
           .
        
         
           
             But
             what
             were
             those
             Instruments
             a
             type
             of
             ?
          
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           Doubtless
           they
           were
           a
           type
           of
           our
           sins
           .
           They
           were
           the
           bloody
           Ax
           ,
           the
           
           Knife
           ,
           and
           bloody
           Hands
           ,
           that
           shed
           his
           precious
           blood
           .
           They
           were
           the
           meritorious
           ones
           ,
           without
           which
           he
           could
           not
           have
           died
           .
           When
           I
           say
           ours
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           sins
           of
           
             the
             World.
          
           Though
           then
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Jews
           were
           the
           immediate
           Contrivers
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           our
           sins
           that
           were
           the
           bloody
           Tools
           ,
           or
           Instruments
           which
           slew
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             He
             was
             wounded
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             he
             died
             for
             our
             sins
          
           ;
           Isa.
           53.
           1
           
           Cor.
           15.
           
           Gal.
           1.
           
        
         
           Oh
           these
           Instruments
           of
           us
           Churls
           ,
           by
           which
           this
           poor
           Man
           was
           taken
           from
           off
           the
           Earth
           !
           Isa.
           32.7
           .
           Prov.
           30.14
           .
        
         
           The
           Whip
           ,
           the
           Buffetings
           ,
           the
           Crown
           of
           Thorns
           ,
           the
           Nails
           ,
           the
           Cross
           ,
           the
           Spear
           ,
           with
           the
           Vinegar
           and
           Gall
           ,
           were
           all
           nothing
           in
           comparison
           of
           our
           sins
           .
           
             For
             the
             transgressions
             of
             my
             people
             was
             he
             stricken
             ;
             Isa.
          
           53.
           
           Nor
           were
           the
           
             flouts
             ,
             taunts
             ,
             mocks
             ,
             scorns
             ,
             derisions
             ,
          
           &c.
           with
           vvhich
           they
           follovved
           him
           from
           the
           Garden
           to
           the
           Cross
           ,
           such
           cruel
           Instruments
           as
           these
           .
           They
           vvere
           our
           sins
           then
           ,
           our
           cursed
           sins
           ,
           by
           ,
           vvith
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           vvhich
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           became
           a
           bloody
           Sacrifice
           .
        
         
           
             But
             why
             must
             the
             Instruments
             be
             laid
             upon
             the
             Tables
             ?
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Take
           the
           Tables
           for
           the
           hearts
           of
           
           the
           murderers
           ,
           and
           the
           Instruments
           ,
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           vvhat
           place
           more
           fit
           for
           such
           Instruments
           to
           be
           laid
           upon
           ?
           'T
           is
           God's
           command
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           should
           be
           laid
           to
           heart
           ,
           and
           he
           complains
           of
           those
           that
           do
           not
           do
           it
           ;
           Isa.
           42.25
           .
           chap.
           57.11
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Nor
           are
           Men
           ever
           like
           to
           come
           to
           good
           ,
           until
           these
           Instruments
           vvith
           which
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           vvas
           slain
           ,
           indeed
           be
           laid
           to
           heart
           .
           And
           they
           vvere
           eminently
           laid
           to
           heart
           even
           by
           them
           ,
           soon
           after
           ;
           the
           effect
           of
           vvhich
           ,
           vvas
           the
           conversion
           of
           thousands
           of
           them
           ;
           Acts
           2.36
           ,
           37.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Wherefore
           vvhen
           it
           says
           these
           Instruments
           must
           be
           laid
           upon
           the
           
             stony
             Tables
          
           ,
           he
           insinuates
           that
           God
           vvould
           take
           a
           time
           to
           charge
           the
           murder
           of
           his
           Son
           home
           ,
           upon
           the
           Consciences
           of
           them
           that
           did
           that
           murder
           ,
           either
           to
           their
           conversion
           or
           condemnation
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           reason
           that
           they
           vvho
           did
           this
           horrid
           villany
           ,
           should
           have
           their
           doings
           laid
           before
           their
           faces
           upon
           the
           Tables
           of
           their
           heart
           :
           
             That
             they
             may
             look
             upon
             him
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             pierced
             ,
             and
             mourn
          
           ;
           Zech.
           12.10
           .
           Revel
           .
           1.7
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           these
           Instruments
           vvere
           laid
           but
           upon
           some
           of
           the
           Tables
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           all
           the
           Ten
           ,
           to
           shevv
           that
           not
           all
           ,
           
           but
           some
           of
           those
           ,
           so
           horrid
           ,
           should
           find
           mercy
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           vve
           must
           not
           confine
           these
           Tables
           only
           to
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           bloody
           Jevvs
           ,
           they
           vvere
           our
           sins
           for
           the
           vvhich
           he
           died
           .
           Wherefore
           these
           Instruments
           should
           be
           laid
           upon
           
             our
             Tables
          
           too
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           lay
           them
           there
           for
           good
           ,
           that
           we
           also
           may
           see
           our
           horrid
           doings
           ,
           and
           come
           bending
           to
           him
           for
           forgiveness
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           These
           Instruments
           thus
           lying
           on
           the
           Tables
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           became
           a
           continual
           Motive
           to
           God's
           People
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           for
           so
           oft
           as
           they
           saw
           these
           bloody
           and
           cruel
           Instruments
           ,
           they
           were
           put
           in
           mind
           how
           their
           sins
           should
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           It
           would
           be
           well
           also
           ,
           if
           these
           Instruments
           were
           at
           all
           times
           laid
           upon
           our
           Tables
           ,
           for
           our
           more
           humbling
           for
           our
           sins
           in
           every
           thing
           we
           do
           ,
           especially
           upon
           the
           
           Lord's
           Table
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           eat
           and
           drink
           before
           him
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           doth
           more
           than
           intimate
           ,
           that
           he
           expects
           that
           we
           should
           do
           so
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           When
           ye
           eat
           that
           Bread
           ,
           and
           drink
           that
           Cup
           ,
           
             Do
             this
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
          
           :
           In
           remembrance
           that
           I
           died
           for
           your
           sins
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           the
           meritorious
           cause
           of
           the
           sheding
           of
           my
           blood
           .
        
         
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           Let
           all
           Men
           remember
           ,
           that
           these
           cruel
           Instruments
           are
           laid
           upon
           the
           Table
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           whether
           they
           see
           them
           there
           or
           no.
           
             The
             sin
             of
             Judah
             is
             written
             with
             a
             pen
             of
             Iron
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             point
             of
             a
             Diamond
             ,
             upon
             the
             Tables
             of
             their
             heart
          
           ;
           Jer.
           17.1
           .
        
         
           A
           Pen
           of
           Iron
           will
           make
           Letters
           upon
           a
           Table
           made
           of
           Stone
           ,
           and
           the
           Point
           of
           a
           Diamond
           will
           make
           Letters
           upon
           Glass
           .
           Wherefore
           in
           this
           saying
           ,
           God
           informs
           us
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           shall
           forbear
           to
           read
           these
           Lines
           to
           our
           Conversion
           ,
           God
           will
           one
           day
           read
           them
           against
           us
           unto
           our
           Condemnation
           .
        
      
       
         
           XLI
           .
           Of
           the
           Candlesticks
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           
             AND
             he
             made
             ten
             Candlesticks
             of
             gold
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             form
             ,
             and
             he
             set
             them
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             five
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             five
             on
             the
             left
          
           ;
           2
           Chro.
           4.7
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           These
           Candlesticks
           were
           made
           of
           Gold
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           worth
           and
           value
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           were
           made
           after
           the
           form
           ,
           or
           ex●ct
           
             according
             to
             rule
          
           ,
           like
           those
           that
           were
           made
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           or
           according
           
           to
           the
           Pattern
           which
           David
           gave
           to
           Solomon
           to
           make
           them
           by
           ;
           observe
           ,
           there
           was
           great
           exactness
           in
           these
           ,
           and
           need
           there
           was
           of
           this
           hint
           ,
           that
           Men
           might
           see
           ,
           that
           every
           thing
           will
           not
           pass
           for
           
             a
             right
             ordered
          
           Candlestick
           with
           GOD
           ;
           Exod.
           25.31
           ,
           32
           ,
           33
           ,
           34
           ,
           35
           ,
           36.
           1
           
           Chro.
           28.15
           ,
           16.
           
        
         
           These
           Candlesticks
           are
           said
           sometimes
           to
           be
           ten
           ,
           sometimes
           seven
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           
             one
             .
             Ten
          
           here
           ,
           seven
           Revel
           .
           1.
           and
           one
           in
           Zech.
           4.
           
           Ten
           ,
           is
           a
           note
           of
           a
           multitude
           ,
           and
           seven
           ,
           a
           note
           of
           perfection
           ,
           and
           one
           ,
           a
           note
           of
           unity
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           the
           precious
           stones
           with
           which
           the
           House
           was
           garnished
           ,
           were
           a
           type
           of
           Ministerial
           gifts
           :
           so
           these
           Candlesticks
           were
           a
           type
           of
           those
           that
           were
           to
           be
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           says
           ,
           
             The
             Candlesticks
             which
             thou
             sawest
             are
             the
             seven
             Churches
          
           ;
           Revel
           .
           1.12
           ,
           13
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Candlesticks
           were
           here
           in
           number
           ten
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           Christ
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           would
           have
           a
           many
           Gospel
           Churches
           .
           
             And
             I
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             lifted
             up
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             will
             draw
             all
             men
             unto
             me
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           abundance
           :
           
             For
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             desolate
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           Church
           ,
           
             shall
             be
             many
             more
             
             then
             they
             of
             the
             Jews
             were
          
           ;
           Joh.
           12.32
           .
           Gala.
           4.27
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           that
           the
           Candlesticks
           were
           set
           by
           the
           Lavers
           and
           stony
           Tables
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           to
           shew
           us
           ,
           that
           Christ's
           Churches
           should
           be
           much
           in
           considering
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ,
           tho'
           he
           was
           righteous
           ,
           yet
           died
           for
           our
           sins
           :
           Though
           his
           Life
           was
           according
           to
           the
           holy
           Law
           ,
           yet
           our
           stony
           hearts
           caused
           him
           to
           die
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Candlesticks
           are
           placed
           there
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           shew
           us
           also
           that
           we
           should
           be
           much
           in
           looking
           on
           the
           sins
           by
           which
           we
           caused
           him
           to
           die
           ,
           for
           the
           Candlesticks
           were
           set
           
             by
             those
             Tables
          
           ,
           whereon
           they
           laid
           the
           Instruments
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           slew
           the
           Sacrifice
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           These
           Candlesticks
           being
           made
           according
           to
           form
           ,
           seems
           not
           only
           to
           be
           exact
           as
           to
           fashion
           ,
           but
           also
           as
           to
           work
           .
           For
           that
           in
           Exodus
           with
           its
           furniture
           ,
           was
           made
           precisely
           of
           one
           Talent
           of
           Gold
           ,
           perhaps
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           Christ's
           true
           Spouse
           is
           not
           to
           be
           a
           grain
           more
           ,
           nor
           a
           dram
           less
           ,
           but
           Just
           the
           number
           of
           God's
           Elect.
           This
           is
           Christ's
           compleatness
           ,
           his
           fulness
           ,
           one
           more
           ,
           one
           less
           ,
           would
           make
           his
           Body
           a
           Monster
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Candlestick
           was
           to
           hold
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           it
           to
           all
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           is
           to
           let
           her
           light
           so
           shine
           ,
           
           that
           they
           without
           may
           see
           the
           light
           ,
           Mat.
           5.15
           ,
           16.
           
           Luke
           8.16
           .
           Chap.
           11.33
           .
           Chap.
           12.35
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           this
           end
           the
           Candlesticks
           were
           supplied
           with
           Oil-olive
           ,
           a
           type
           of
           the
           supply
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           ,
           that
           her
           Light
           may
           shine
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           .
        
      
       
         
           XLII
           .
           Of
           the
           Lamps
           belonging
           to
           the
           Candlesticks
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           TO
           these
           Candlesticks
           belonged
           several
           Lamps
           ,
           with
           their
           Flowers
           ,
           and
           their
           knops
           ;
           2
           Chro.
           4.21
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           These
           Lamps
           were
           types
           of
           that
           profession
           ,
           that
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           do
           make
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whether
           such
           Members
           have
           saving
           grace
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           Matt.
           25.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           These
           Lamps
           were
           beautified
           with
           
             Knops
             and
             Flowers
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           comely
           and
           beautiful
           that
           Professor
           is
           ,
           that
           adorns
           his
           Profession
           with
           a
           suitable
           Life
           and
           Conversation
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           read
           that
           the
           Candlestick
           in
           Zecharias
           had
           seven
           Lamps
           belonging
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           Bowl
           of
           Golden
           Oil
           on
           the
           top
           ,
           
           and
           that
           by
           Golden
           Pipes
           this
           Golden
           Oil
           emptied
           it self
           into
           the
           Lamps
           ,
           and
           all
           doubtless
           ,
           that
           the
           Lamps
           might
           shine
           ;
           Zech.
           4.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Christ
           therefore
           who
           is
           the
           High
           Priest
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           it
           belongs
           to
           dress
           the
           Lamps
           ,
           doth
           dress
           them
           accordingly
           .
           But
           now
           there
           are
           Lamp-Carriers
           of
           two
           sorts
           ,
           such
           as
           have
           only
           Oyl
           in
           their
           Lamps
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           have
           Oyl
           in
           their
           Lamps
           and
           Vessels
           too
           ,
           and
           both
           these
           belong
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           both
           these
           Christ
           will
           be
           glorified
           .
           And
           they
           should
           have
           their
           proper
           places
           at
           last
           .
           They
           that
           have
           the
           Oyl
           of
           Grace
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Profession
           of
           Christ
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           they
           shall
           go
           in
           with
           him
           to
           the
           Wedding
           ;
           but
           they
           who
           only
           make
           a
           Profession
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           Oyl
           in
           their
           Vessels
           ,
           vvill
           surely
           miscarry
           at
           last
           :
           Matt.
           25.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Wherefore
           ,
           O
           thou
           Professor
           !
           Thou
           Lamp-Carrier
           !
           Have
           a
           care
           and
           look
           to
           thy self
           ,
           content
           not
           thy self
           with
           
             that
             only
          
           ,
           that
           will
           maintain
           thee
           in
           a
           Profession
           ,
           for
           that
           may
           be
           done
           without
           saving
           grace
           .
           But
           I
           advise
           thee
           to
           go
           to
           Aaron
           ,
           to
           Christ
           ,
           the
           trimmer
           of
           our
           Lamps
           ,
           and
           beg
           thy
           Vessel
           full
           of
           Oyl
           of
           him
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           grace
           )
           for
           the
           seasoning
           of
           thy
           heart
           ,
           
           that
           thou
           mayst
           have
           wherewith
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           bear
           thee
           up
           now
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Bridegroom
           's
           coming
           ,
           when
           many
           a
           Lamp
           vvill
           go
           out
           ,
           and
           many
           a
           Professor
           be
           left
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           for
           that
           vvill
           to
           such
           be
           a
           vvoful
           day
           ;
           Levit.
           24.2
           .
           Matt.
           25.
           
        
         
           Some
           there
           are
           ,
           that
           are
           neither
           for
           Lamps
           nor
           Oyl
           for
           themselves
           ,
           neither
           are
           they
           pleased
           if
           they
           think
           they
           see
           it
           in
           others
           .
           But
           they
           that
           have
           Lamps
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           have
           none
           ,
           and
           they
           vvhich
           vvould
           blovv
           out
           other
           folks
           light
           ,
           must
           shortly
           appear
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           all
           their
           doings
           to
           God.
           And
           then
           they
           shall
           see
           ,
           vvhat
           it
           is
           to
           have
           Oyl
           in
           their
           Vessels
           and
           Lamps
           ;
           and
           vvhat
           't
           is
           to
           be
           vvithout
           it
           in
           their
           Vessels
           ,
           though
           't
           is
           in
           their
           Lamps
           ;
           and
           vvhat
           a
           dismal
           thing
           't
           is
           to
           be
           a
           Malignant
           to
           either
           ;
           but
           at
           present
           let
           this
           suffice
           .
        
      
       
         
           XLIII
           .
           Of
           the
           Shew-bread
           on
           the
           Golden
           Table
           in
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THere
           vvas
           also
           Shew-bread
           set
           upon
           a
           Golden
           Table
           in
           the
           Temple
           :
           1
           Kings
           7.48
           .
        
         
           The
           Shew-bread
           consisted
           of
           
             twelve
             
             Cakes
          
           made
           of
           fine
           Flovver
           ,
           
             Two
             tenth
             deals
             was
             to
             go
             to
             one
             Cake
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             to
             be
             set
             in
             order
             in
             two
             rowes
             upon
             the
             pure
             Table
          
           ;
           Exod.
           29.33
           .
           Levit.
           8.31
           .
           Chap.
           24.5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           These
           tvvelve
           Loaves
           ,
           to
           me
           ,
           do
           seem
           to
           be
           a
           type
           of
           the
           twelve
           Tribes
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           they
           present
           themselves
           before
           God
           ,
           in
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           thorow
           Christ.
           Hence
           the
           Apostle
           says
           ,
           
             For
             we
             being
             many
             are
             one
             bread
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           1
           Cor.
           10.17
           .
           For
           so
           were
           the
           twelve
           Cakes
           ,
           though
           twelve
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           the
           Gospel
           Saints
           ,
           though
           many
           .
           
             For
             we
             being
             many
             are
             one
             body
             in
             Christ
          
           ;
           Rom.
           12
           5.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           they
           were
           a
           type
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           false
           .
           For
           Ephraim
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Ten
           Tribes
           in
           their
           Apostacy
           ,
           is
           rejected
           ,
           as
           a
           Cake
           not
           turned
           .
           Indeed
           he
           is
           call'd
           a
           Cake
           ,
           as
           a
           false
           Church
           may
           be
           called
           
             a
             Church
          
           :
           but
           he
           is
           called
           a
           Cake
           not
           turned
           ,
           as
           a
           false
           Church
           is
           not
           prepared
           for
           God
           ,
           nor
           fit
           to
           be
           set
           on
           the
           Golden
           Table
           before
           him
           ;
           Hos.
           7.8
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           These
           Cakes
           or
           Shew-bread
           ,
           was
           to
           have
           Frankincense
           strewed
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           stood
           upon
           the
           Golden
           Table
           ,
           which
           
           was
           a
           type
           of
           the
           sweet
           perfumes
           of
           the
           Sanctifications
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           To
           which
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           Paul
           alludes
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
             The
             offering
             up
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             being
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
          
           Rom.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           They
           were
           to
           be
           set
           upon
           the
           pure
           Table
           ,
           new
           ,
           and
           hot
           :
           to
           shew
           that
           God
           delighteth
           in
           the
           Company
           of
           new
           and
           warm
           Believers
           .
           
             I
             remember
             thee
             ,
             the
             kindness
             of
             thy
             youth
             :
             when
             Israel
             was
             a
             child
             ,
             I
             loved
             him
             .
          
           Men
           ,
           at
           first
           conversion
           ,
           are
           like
           to
           a
           Cake
           well
           baked
           ,
           and
           new
           taken
           from
           the
           Oven
           ,
           they
           are
           warm
           ,
           and
           cast
           forth
           a
           very
           fragrant
           scent
           ,
           especially
           when
           ,
           as
           warm
           ,
           sweet
           Incense
           is
           strew'd
           upon
           them
           ,
           Jer.
           2.
           
           Hos.
           11.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           When
           the
           Shew-bread
           was
           old
           ,
           and
           stale
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           new
           and
           warm
           put
           in
           its
           place
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           God
           has
           but
           little
           delight
           in
           the
           service
           of
           his
           own
           People
           ,
           when
           their
           duties
           grow
           stale
           and
           mouldy
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           he
           removed
           his
           old
           ,
           stale
           ,
           mouldy
           Church
           of
           the
           Jews
           from
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           set
           in
           their
           Rooms
           upon
           the
           Golden
           Table
           ,
           the
           warm
           Church
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           Shew-bread
           by
           an
           often
           remove
           ,
           and
           renewing
           ,
           was
           continually
           to
           stand
           before
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           House
           ,
           to
           
           shew
           us
           ,
           that
           all
           ways
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           Ordinances
           shall
           be
           of
           use
           ,
           God
           will
           have
           a
           new
           ,
           warm
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           People
           to
           worship
           him
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Aaron
           and
           his
           Sons
           were
           to
           eat
           the
           old
           Shew-bread
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           when
           Saints
           have
           lived
           in
           the
           World
           as
           long
           as
           living
           is
           good
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           can
           do
           no
           more
           service
           for
           God
           in
           the
           World
           :
           they
           shall
           yet
           be
           accepted
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           as
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           to
           him
           to
           save
           them
           from
           all
           their
           unworthinesses
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           new
           Shew-bread
           was
           to
           be
           set
           even
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           before
           the
           Lord.
           To
           shew
           with
           what
           warmth
           of
           love
           and
           affections
           God's
           servants
           should
           approach
           his
           Presence
           upon
           his
           holy
           day
           .
        
      
       
         
           XLIV
           .
           Of
           the
           Snuffers
           belonging
           to
           the
           Candlesticks
           and
           Lamps
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           AS
           there
           were
           Candlesticks
           and
           Lamps
           ,
           so
           there
           were
           Snuffers
           also
           prepared
           for
           these
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
             And
             the
             SNVFFERS
             were
             Snuffers
             of
             Gold
          
           ;
           1
           King.
           7.50
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Snuffers
           :
           The
           use
           of
           Snuffers
           is
           to
           
           Trim
           the
           Lamps
           ,
           and
           Candles
           ,
           that
           their
           Lights
           may
           shine
           
             the
             brighter
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Snuffers
           ,
           you
           know
           are
           
             biting
             ,
             pinching
          
           things
           ,
           but
           use
           them
           well
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           prove
           ,
           not
           only
           beneficial
           to
           those
           within
           the
           House
           ,
           but
           profitable
           to
           the
           Lights
           .
        
         
           
             Snuffers
             ,
             you
             may
             say
             ,
             of
             what
             were
             they
             a
             type
             ?
          
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           If
           our
           snufs
           are
           our
           
             superfluities
             of
             naughtiness
          
           ;
           our
           Snuffers
           then
           are
           those
           righteous
           
             reproofs
             ,
             rebukes
          
           ,
           and
           admonitions
           ,
           which
           Christ
           has
           ordained
           to
           be
           in
           his
           House
           for
           good
           ;
           or
           as
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           it
           ,
           if
           
             for
             our
             edification
          
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           ,
           Paul
           alludes
           to
           these
           ,
           vvhen
           he
           bids
           Titus
           to
           rebuke
           the
           
             Cretians
             sharply
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             sound
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
          
           Tit.
           1.12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           As
           who
           should
           say
           ,
           thou
           must
           use
           the
           Snuffers
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           to
           trim
           their
           Lights
           withal
           ,
           if
           they
           burn
           not
           vvell
           .
           These
           Snuffers
           therefore
           are
           of
           great
           use
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           only
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           used
           wisely
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           for
           every
           fool
           
             to
             handle
             Snuffers
          
           ,
           at
           ,
           or
           about
           the
           Candles
           ,
           lest
           perhaps
           ,
           instead
           of
           mending
           the
           light
           ,
           they
           
             put
             the
             Candle
             out
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           Paul
           bids
           them
           that
           are
           
             spiritual
             ,
             do
             it
          
           ;
           Gal.
           6.1
           .
        
         
         
           My
           reason
           tells
           me
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           use
           these
           Snuffers
           as
           I
           should
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           only
           endeavour
           to
           take
           the
           superfluous
           snuff
           away
           ,
           
             but
             so
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             light
             thereby
             be
             mended
          
           ;
           which
           then
           is
           done
           ,
           if
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             use
             sharpness
             to
             edification
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             destruction
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           5.4
           ,
           5.
           2
           
           Cor.
           13.10
           .
        
         
           Are
           not
           the
           seven
           Churches
           in
           Asia
           called
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Candlesticks
           ?
           And
           why
           Candlesticks
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           to
           hold
           the
           Candles
           ?
           And
           Candles
           must
           have
           Snuffers
           therewith
           to
           trim
           the
           lights
           .
           And
           Christ
           who
           is
           our
           true
           Aaron
           ,
           in
           those
           rebukes
           which
           he
           gave
           those
           Churches
           ,
           alluding
           to
           these
           SNVFFERS
           did
           it
           ,
           that
           their
           lights
           might
           shine
           the
           brighter
           ,
           Revel
           .
           2
           ,
           &
           3.
           
           Chapters
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           as
           he
           used
           them
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           still
           with
           caution
           to
           their
           light
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           impaired
           .
           For
           as
           he
           still
           thus
           trimed
           these
           Lamps
           ,
           he
           yet
           encouraged
           what
           he
           saw
           would
           shine
           ,
           if
           helped
           .
           He
           only
           
             nipt
             the
             snuff
             away
          
           .
        
         
           Thus
           therefore
           he
           came
           to
           them
           with
           these
           Snuffers
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           trimed
           their
           Lamps
           and
           Candlesticks
           ,
           Revel
           .
           2
           ,
           4.
           ver
           .
           20.
           chap.
           3
           ,
           2.
           ver
           .
           15.
           
        
         
           This
           should
           teach
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           belongs
           ,
           under
           Christ
           ,
           
             to
             use
             these
             
             Snuffers
          
           well
           .
           Strike
           at
           the
           Snuff
           ,
           not
           at
           the
           Light
           ,
           in
           all
           your
           rebukes
           and
           admonitions
           ,
           snuff
           not
           your
           Lamps
           of
           a
           private
           revenge
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           design
           to
           nourish
           grace
           and
           gifts
           in
           Churches
           .
           Thus
           our
           Lord
           himself
           says
           he
           did
           ,
           in
           his
           using
           of
           these
           Snuffers
           about
           these
           Candlesticks
           .
           
             As
             many
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             as
             I
             love
             ,
             I
             rebuke
             and
             chasten
             ;
             be
             zealous
             therefore
             ,
             and
             repent
             :
          
           Revel
           .
           3.19
           .
        
         
           To
           Conclude
           ,
           Watchman
           ,
           watch
           ,
           and
           let
           not
           your
           snuffs
           be
           too
           long
           ,
           nor
           pull
           them
           off
           with
           your
           Fingers
           ,
           or
           carnal
           reasonings
           ,
           but
           with
           godly
           admonitions
           ,
           &c.
           
           Use
           your
           Snuffers
           graciously
           ,
           curb
           Vice
           ,
           nourish
           Vertue
           ,
           so
           you
           will
           use
           them
           well
           ,
           and
           so
           your
           light
           will
           shine
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God.
           
        
      
       
         
           XLV
           .
           Of
           the
           Snuff-dishes
           that
           were
           with
           the
           Snuffers
           in
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           AS
           there
           were
           Snuffers
           ,
           so
           there
           were
           also
           Snuff-dishes
           in
           the
           Temple
           .
           
             And
             they
             were
             also
             made
             of
             gold
             ,
          
           Exo.
           25.28
           .
           cha
           .
           37.23
           .
           Numb
           .
           4.9
           .
           The
           Snuff-dishes
           were
           those
           in
           which
           the
           Snuffs
           were
           put
           ,
           when
           snuffed
           off
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           they
           were
           carried
           
           forth
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           They
           therefore
           as
           the
           
             Snuffers
             are
          
           ,
           are
           of
           great
           use
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           them
           the
           golden
           Floor
           of
           the
           Temple
           is
           kept
           ,
           from
           being
           daubed
           by
           the
           Snuffs
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           them
           also
           the
           clean
           hands
           of
           those
           that
           worship
           there
           ,
           are
           kept
           from
           being
           defiled
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           them
           also
           the
           
             stink
             of
             the
             Snuffs
          
           is
           soonest
           suppressed
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           tender
           Noses
           of
           them
           that
           worship
           there
           ,
           preserved
           from
           being
           offended
           .
        
         
           Snuffs
           ,
           you
           know
           are
           daubing
           things
           ,
           stinking
           things
           ,
           nautious
           things
           :
           therefore
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           that
           they
           touch
           not
           this
           Floor
           on
           which
           we
           walk
           ,
           nor
           defile
           the
           hands
           which
           we
           lift
           up
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           worship
           him
           .
           But
           how
           must
           this
           be
           done
           ,
           but
           as
           we
           take
           them
           off
           with
           the
           Snuffers
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           in
           these
           Snuff-dishes
           ?
        
         
           Some
           are
           for
           being
           at
           the
           snuffs
           vvith
           their
           fingers
           ,
           and
           will
           also
           cast
           them
           at
           their
           feet
           ,
           and
           daub
           the
           Floor
           of
           God's
           holy
           House
           ,
           but
           usually
           such
           do
           burn
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           defile
           themselves
           .
           
             But
             is
             it
             not
             a
             shame
             for
             a
             man
             to
             defile
             himself
             with
             that
             vice
             which
             he
             rebuketh
             in
             another
             ?
          
           Let
           us
           
           then
           ,
           while
           we
           are
           taking
           away
           the
           snuffs
           of
           
             others
             ,
             hate
             even
             the
             garment
             spotted
             by
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           and
           labour
           to
           carry
           such
           stink
           with
           the
           Snuff-dishes
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Snuff-dishes
           ,
           you
           may
           say
           ,
           
             what
             are
             they
          
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           If
           sins
           ,
           are
           the
           snuffs
           and
           rebukes
           ,
           and
           admonitions
           the
           Snuffers
           :
           Then
           methinks
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           or
           in
           case
           that
           be
           wanting
           ,
           the
           
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
          
           should
           be
           the
           
             Snuff
             dishes
          
           .
        
         
           Hence
           
             Repentance
             is
             called
             ,
             a
             Church-cleansing
             grace
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             a
             purging
             out
             of
             old
             leven
             ,
             and
             making
             it
             a
             new
             Lump
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           2
           
           Cor.
           7.11
           .
        
         
           Ah!
           vvere
           these
           Snuff-dishes
           more
           of
           use
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           vve
           should
           not
           have
           this
           Man's
           snuff
           ,
           defile
           that
           Man's
           fingers
           as
           it
           doth
           .
           Nor
           would
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           be
           so
           besmeered
           with
           these
           snuffs
           ,
           and
           be-daubed
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           Ah
           ,
           Snuffs
           pull'd
           off
           ,
           lie
           still
           in
           the
           Temple-floor
           ,
           and
           there
           stink
           ,
           and
           defile
           both
           feet
           and
           fingers
           ;
           both
           the
           callings
           and
           conversations
           of
           Temple-worshipers
           ,
           to
           the
           disparaging
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           making
           of
           religious
           worship
           but
           of
           low
           esteem
           with
           men
           .
           And
           all
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           the
           due
           use
           of
           these
           Snuffers
           ,
           and
           these
           Snuff-dishes
           ,
           there
           .
        
         
         
           Nay
           ,
           are
           not
           whole
           Churches
           now
           defiled
           with
           those
           
             very
             Snuffs
          
           ,
           that
           long
           since
           vvere
           plucked
           off
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           vvant
           of
           the
           use
           of
           these
           Snuff-dishes
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Lord's
           Commandment
           .
           For
           you
           must
           know
           that
           reproofs
           and
           admonitions
           are
           but
           of
           small
           use
           ,
           
             where
             repentance
          
           ,
           or
           Church
           -
           censures
           ,
           are
           not
           thereto
           annexed
           .
           When
           Ministers
           use
           the
           Snuffers
           ,
           the
           People
           should
           hold
           the
           Snuff-dishes
           .
        
         
           Round
           reproofs
           for
           sin
           ,
           when
           they
           light
           upon
           penitent
           hearts
           ,
           then
           brave
           work
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           Then
           the
           Snuff
           is
           not
           only
           pulled
           away
           ,
           but
           carried
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           aright
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           now
           the
           worship
           and
           worshipers
           shine
           like
           gold
           .
           
             As
             an
             ear-ring
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             an
             ornament
             of
             fine
             gold
             :
             so
             is
             a
             wise
             reprover
             upon
             an
             obedient
             ear
             ,
          
           Pro.
           25.12
           .
        
         
           Ministers
           ,
           it
           appertains
           to
           you
           to
           use
           the
           Snuffers
           ,
           and
           to
           teach
           the
           People
           to
           
             hold
             the
             Snuff-dishes
             right
          
           ,
           Acts
           20.20
           ,
           21.
           1
           
           Tim.
           4.2
           .
           We
           must
           often
           be
           snuffed
           vvith
           these
           Snuffers
           ,
           or
           our
           light
           vvill
           burn
           but
           dimly
           ,
           our
           Candle
           vvill
           also
           vvaste
           :
           Pray
           therefore
           ,
           O
           men
           of
           God
           ,
           look
           diligently
           to
           your
           People
           .
           Snuff
           them
           as
           you
           see
           there
           is
           need
           ,
           but
           touch
           not
           their
           Snuff
           vvith
           your
           WHITE
           Fingers
           ,
           a
           little
           
             Smutch
             on
             you
          
           vvill
           be
           seen
           a
           
           great
           vvay
           .
           Remember
           also
           that
           you
           leave
           them
           no
           vvhere
           ,
           but
           vvith
           these
           Snuff-dishes
           ,
           that
           the
           Temple
           may
           be
           cleared
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Do
           vvith
           the
           Snuff
           ,
           as
           the
           neat
           House-wife
           doth
           vvith
           the
           Toad
           ,
           vvhich
           she
           finds
           in
           her
           Garden
           .
           She
           takes
           the
           Fork
           ,
           or
           a
           pair
           of
           Tongs
           ,
           and
           therewith
           doth
           throw
           it
           over
           the
           Pales
           .
           Cast
           them
           avvay
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           vvith
           fear
           ,
           zeal
           ,
           care
           ,
           revenge
           ,
           and
           vvith
           great
           indignation
           :
           (
           2
           Cor.
           7.11
           )
           And
           then
           your
           Church
           ,
           your
           Conversation
           ,
           your
           Fingers
           ,
           and
           all
           vvill
           be
           kept
           vvhite
           and
           clean
           .
        
      
       
         
           XLVI
           .
           Of
           the
           Golden
           Tongs
           belonging
           to
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THere
           vvas
           also
           
             Tongs
             of
             Gold
          
           used
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           old
           ,
           1
           King.
           7.49
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           These
           Tongs
           vvas
           used
           about
           the
           Altar
           ,
           to
           order
           the
           fire
           there
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           vvere
           used
           too
           ,
           about
           the
           Candlestick
           ,
           and
           are
           therefore
           called
           
             HIS
             Tongs
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Perhaps
           there
           vvas
           Tongs
           for
           both
           these
           Services
           ,
           but
           of
           that
           the
           Word
           is
           silent
           .
        
         
         
           
             But
             what
             were
             they
             used
             about
             the
             Candlestick
             to
             do
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           To
           take
           holy
           fire
           from
           off
           the
           Altar
           to
           light
           the
           Lamps
           vvithal
           .
           For
           the
           fire
           of
           the
           Temple
           vvas
           holy
           fire
           ,
           such
           as
           at
           first
           ,
           vvas
           kindled
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           vvhen
           kindled
           ,
           maintained
           by
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           the
           Lamps
           were
           lighted
           ,
           Levit.
           9.24
           .
           2
           Chro.
           7.1
           .
        
         
           Nor
           vvas
           there
           ,
           upon
           pain
           of
           death
           ,
           any
           other
           fire
           to
           be
           used
           there
           ,
           Levit.
           10.1
           .
           These
           Tongs
           therefore
           was
           used
           to
           take
           fire
           from
           off
           the
           Altar
           ,
           
             to
             light
             the
             Lamps
             and
             Candlesticks
             withal
             .
          
           For
           to
           trim
           the
           Lights
           ,
           and
           dress
           the
           Lamps
           ,
           was
           
           Aaron's
           vvork
           day
           by
           day
           ,
           Exod.
           40.24
           ,
           25.
           
           Levit.
           24.2
           ,
           3.
           
           Numb
           .
           8.3
           .
           
             He
             shall
             light
             and
             order
             the
             Lamps
             upon
             the
             pure
             Candlestick
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Aaron
             did
             so
             :
             he
             lighted
             the
             seven
             Lamps
             thereof
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             Moses
             .
          
        
         
           What
           is
           a
           Lamp
           or
           Candlestick
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           not
           light
           thereon
           ;
           and
           hovv
           lighted
           vvithout
           fire
           ,
           and
           hovv
           shall
           vve
           take
           up
           Coals
           to
           light
           the
           Lamps
           withal
           ,
           if
           vve
           have
           not
           Tongs
           prepared
           for
           that
           purpose
           ?
        
         
           With
           these
           Tongs
           fire
           also
           vvas
           taken
           from
           off
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           the
           Censers
           to
           burn
           svveet
           Incense
           vvith
           ,
           before
           
           the
           Lord.
           The
           Tongs
           then
           vvere
           of
           great
           use
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           
             But
             what
             were
             the
             Tongs
             a
             type
             of
             ?
          
        
         
           The
           Altar
           vvas
           a
           type
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           fire
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           and
           these
           Tongs
           vvere
           a
           type
           of
           that
           
             holy
             hand
             of
             God's
             grace
          
           ,
           by
           vvhich
           the
           COALS
           ,
           or
           several
           dispensations
           ,
           and
           gifts
           of
           this
           Holy
           Ghost
           are
           taken
           and
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           her
           Members
           ,
           for
           her
           vvork
           and
           profit
           in
           this
           World.
           
        
         
           Tongs
           ,
           vve
           knovv
           ,
           are
           used
           instead
           of
           fingers
           ,
           vvherefore
           
             Aaron's
             golden
             Tongs
          
           ,
           vvere
           a
           type
           of
           Christ's
           
             golden
             fingers
          
           :
           Song
           5.14
           :
        
         
           Isaiah
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             one
             of
             the
             Seraphims
             flew
             to
             him
             with
             a
             live
             Coal
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             taken
             with
             the
             Tongs
             from
             off
             the
             Altar
             .
          
           Here
           the
           type
           ,
           and
           antitype
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Tongs
           ,
           and
           hand
           ,
           are
           put
           together
           :
           (
           Isa.
           6.
           )
           But
           the
           Prophet
           Ezekiel
           treating
           of
           like
           matters
           ,
           quite
           waves
           the
           type
           ,
           the
           Tongs
           ,
           and
           speaketh
           only
           of
           
             this
             holy
             hand
             .
             And
             he
             spake
             to
             the
             man
             cloathed
             with
             linnen
             ,
             and
             said
             go
             in
             between
             the
             wheels
             under
             the
             cherub
             ,
          
           (
           where
           the
           mercy-feat
           stood
           ,
           where
           God
           dwelt
           ,
           Exod.
           2.
           
           Psal.
           80.1
           .
           )
           
             and
             fill
             thy
          
           Hand
           
             with
             Coals
             of
             fire
             from
             between
             the
             Cherubims
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           10.2
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           our
           
             golden
             Tongs
          
           ,
           are
           now
           turned
           
             into
             a
             golden
             hand
          
           ;
           into
           the
           golden
           hand
           
             of
             the
             man
             clothed
             in
             linnen
             ,
          
           which
           is
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           at
           his
           ascension
           received
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           the
           Spirit
           in
           all
           fulness
           ,
           to
           give
           ,
           as
           his
           Divine
           wisdom
           knew
           was
           best
           ,
           the
           several
           Coals
           or
           Dispensations
           thereof
           unto
           his
           Church
           ,
           for
           his
           praise
           ,
           and
           her
           edification
           ;
           Matt.
           3.11
           .
           Acts
           2.
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           by
           this
           hand
           also
           ,
           that
           this
           holy
           fire
           is
           put
           into
           our
           Censers
           .
           'T
           is
           this
           hand
           also
           that
           takes
           this
           Coal
           ,
           therewith
           to
           touch
           the
           Lips
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           their
           Words
           may
           warm
           like
           fire
           :
           And
           't
           is
           by
           this
           hand
           that
           the
           Spirit
           is
           given
           to
           the
           Churches
           ,
           as
           returns
           of
           their
           holy
           prayers
           ;
           Luke
           11.1
           ,
           2.
           
           Rom.
           8.26
           .
           Rev.
           8.5
           .
        
         
           'T
           was
           convenient
           that
           the
           fire
           in
           the
           Temple
           should
           be
           disposed
           of
           by
           
             golden
             Tongs
          
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           by
           the
           
             golden
             hand
          
           of
           Christ's
           grace
           ,
           for
           that
           can
           wittingly
           dispose
           of
           it
           ,
           according
           as
           Men
           and
           things
           are
           placed
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           and
           be
           done
           in
           the
           Churches
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             And
             one
             Cherub
             stretched
             forth
             his
             hand
             from
             between
             the
             Cherubims
             ,
             unto
             the
             fire
             that
             was
             between
             the
             Cherubims
             ,
             and
             took
             thereof
             and
             put
             it
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             
             him
             that
             was
             clothed
             with
             Linnen
             ,
             who
             took
             it
             and
             went
             out
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           10.7
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           hand
           then
           ,
           by
           
             this
             man's
             hand
          
           ,
           the
           Coals
           of
           the
           Altar
           are
           disposed
           of
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           Lamps
           ,
           the
           Candlesticks
           ,
           the
           Censers
           ,
           and
           the
           Lips
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           own
           good
           pleasure
           .
           And
           of
           all
           this
           was
           the
           Tongs
           in
           the
           Temple
           a
           Type
           .
        
      
       
         
           XLVII
           .
           Of
           the
           Altar
           of
           Incense
           in
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THE
           Altar
           of
           Incense
           ,
           was
           made
           first
           for
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Shittim
           Wood
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           made
           for
           the
           Temple
           of
           Cedar
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           to
           be
           set
           before
           the
           Vail
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           Ark
           of
           the
           Testimony
           ,
           before
           the
           Mercy-Seat
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           at
           the
           entring
           of
           the
           Holiest
           ,
           but
           not
           within
           .
           And
           the
           Priest
           was
           to
           approach
           it
           every
           Morning
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           holiest
           ,
           he
           might
           not
           do
           .
           Besides
           ,
           when
           he
           went
           in
           to
           make
           an
           Atonement
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           take
           fire
           from
           off
           that
           Altar
           ,
           to
           burn
           his
           Incense
           within
           the
           Holy
           Place
           :
           Exod.
           30.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Levit.
           16.18
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           It
           was
           called
           the
           golden
           Altar
           ,
           because
           't
           was
           
             over-laid
             with
             pure
             gold
          
           .
           This
           Altar
           was
           not
           for
           burnt-offering
           ,
           as
           the
           brazen
           Altar
           was
           ,
           nor
           for
           the
           
             meat
             offering
          
           ,
           nor
           the
           drink-offering
           ,
           but
           to
           
             burn
             Incense
          
           thereon
           ,
           ver
           .
           7.
           which
           sweet
           Incense
           was
           a
           type
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           prayer
           :
           Psal.
           141.2
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Incense
           ,
           or
           that
           called
           
             Incense
             here
          
           ,
           was
           not
           a
           Simple
           ,
           but
           a
           Compound
           ,
           made
           up
           of
           sweet
           Spices
           ,
           called
           
             Stacte
             ,
             Onycha
          
           and
           Galbanum
           :
           These
           three
           ;
           and
           may
           answer
           to
           these
           three
           parts
           of
           this
           duty
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Prayer
             ,
             Supplication
          
           ,
           and
           Intercession
           :
           Exod.
           30.34
           ,
           35
           ,
           36
           ,
           37.
           
           Chap.
           37.29
           .
           1
           Tim.
           2.1
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           Incense
           was
           to
           be
           burned
           upon
           the
           Altar
           every
           Morning
           ,
           upon
           that
           Altar
           ,
           which
           was
           called
           the
           
             Altar
             of
             Incense
          
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           the
           Vail
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           our
           duty
           every
           Morning
           to
           make
           our
           Prayer
           to
           God
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           before
           the
           Vail
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           before
           the
           Door
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           
             seek
             ,
             knock
             ,
             and
             ask
          
           for
           what
           we
           need
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           word
           ;
           Luke
           11
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           Incense
           was
           to
           be
           kindled
           every
           Morning
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           he
           continueth
           interceeding
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           all
           true
           praise
           of
           Men
           to
           God
           is
           by
           the
           
           work
           ,
           the
           renewed
           work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           upon
           our
           hearts
           ,
           Rom.
           8.26
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Incense
           ,
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           was
           made
           of
           sweet
           Spices
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           gumme
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           apt
           to
           burn
           with
           a
           smoke
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           not
           cold
           and
           flat
           ,
           but
           hot
           and
           fervent
           ,
           is
           the
           Prayer
           that
           flows
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           faith
           and
           grace
           :
           Zech.
           12.10
           .
           Jam.
           5.16
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           smoak
           of
           this
           Incense
           was
           very
           sweet
           and
           savoury
           ;
           like
           pleasant
           perfume
           :
           to
           shew
           how
           delightful
           and
           acceptable
           ,
           the
           very
           sound
           and
           noise
           of
           right
           Prayer
           is
           ,
           unto
           the
           Nostrils
           of
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           because
           it
           comes
           from
           a
           broken
           heart
           ;
           Psal.
           51.17
           .
           Song
           2.14
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           This
           Incense
           was
           to
           be
           offered
           upon
           the
           golden
           Altar
           ,
           to
           shew
           us
           that
           no
           Prayer
           is
           accepted
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           directed
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           his
           Holy
           and
           Blessed
           Son
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           :
           1
           Pet.
           2.5
           .
           Heb.
           13.15
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           They
           were
           commanded
           to
           burn
           Incense
           every
           Morning
           upon
           this
           Altar
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           God
           is
           never
           weary
           of
           the
           godly
           Prayers
           of
           his
           People
           .
           It
           also
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           we
           need
           every
           day
           to
           go
           to
           God
           for
           fresh
           Supplies
           of
           grace
           to
           carry
           us
           through
           this
           evil
           World.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           This
           Altar
           ,
           though
           it
           stood
           
             without
             
             the
             Vail
          
           ,
           to
           teach
           us
           to
           live
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           it
           recorded
           in
           the
           first
           Temple
           ;
           yet
           was
           placed
           so
           nigh
           unto
           the
           Holiest
           ,
           that
           the
           smell
           of
           the
           smoke
           might
           go
           in
           thither
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           it
           is
           not
           distance
           of
           place
           ,
           that
           can
           keep
           the
           voice
           of
           true
           Prayer
           from
           our
           God
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           :
           but
           that
           he
           will
           be
           taken
           with
           what
           we
           ask
           for
           according
           to
           his
           Word
           .
        
         
           It
           stood
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           nigh
           the
           Vail
           ,
           nigh
           the
           Holiest
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           burnt
           Incense
           there
           ,
           did
           make
           his
           approach
           to
           God.
           Hence
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           praying
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             'T
             is
             good
             for
             me
             to
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             God
             :
          
           Psal.
           73.20
           .
           Heb.
           10.22
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           This
           Altar
           thus
           placed
           ,
           did
           front
           the
           Ark
           within
           the
           Vail
           ;
           To
           put
           us
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           is
           kept
           therein
           from
           hurting
           us
           :
           To
           let
           us
           know
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           Mercy-Seat
           is
           above
           ,
           upon
           the
           Ark
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           doth
           sit
           thereon
           ,
           with
           his
           Pardon
           in
           his
           hand
           to
           save
           us
           .
           O!
           What
           speaking
           things
           are
           types
           ,
           shadows
           ,
           and
           parables
           ,
           had
           we
           but
           eyes
           to
           see
           ,
           had
           we
           but
           ears
           to
           hear
           !
        
         
           He
           that
           did
           approach
           the
           Altar
           with
           Incense
           of
           old
           ,
           aright
           ,
           (
           and
           then
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           when
           he
           approached
           it
           by
           Aaron
           ,
           his
           High
           Priest
           )
           pleased
           God
           :
           how
           much
           
           more
           shall
           we
           have
           both
           Person
           and
           Prayers
           accepted
           ,
           and
           a
           grant
           of
           what
           we
           need
           ,
           if
           indeed
           we
           come
           as
           we
           should
           to
           God
           by
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           But
           take
           heed
           you
           approach
           not
           to
           a
           wrong
           Altar
           ,
           take
           heed
           also
           that
           you
           come
           not
           with
           strange
           fire
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           dangerous
           things
           ,
           and
           cause
           the
           Worshipers
           to
           miss
           of
           what
           they
           would
           enjoy
           .
           But
           more
           of
           this
           in
           the
           next
           particular
           .
        
      
       
         
           XLVIII
           .
           Of
           the
           golden
           Censers
           belonging
           to
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THere
           were
           also
           golden
           Censers
           belonging
           to
           the
           Temple
           :
           and
           they
           were
           ,
           either
           such
           as
           belonged
           to
           the
           Sons
           of
           Levi
           in
           general
           ,
           or
           that
           were
           for
           Aaron
           ,
           and
           his
           Sons
           ,
           in
           special
           ;
           as
           Numbers
           16.6
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
        
         
           The
           Censers
           of
           the
           Levites
           were
           a
           type
           of
           ours
           ,
           but
           the
           Censer
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           was
           a
           type
           of
           
           Christ's
           .
        
         
           The
           Censers
           ,
           as
           was
           hinted
           before
           ,
           were
           for
           this
           use
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           namely
           to
           hold
           the
           holy
           fire
           in
           ,
           on
           which
           Incense
           was
           to
           be
           burned
           before
           the
           Lord
           ;
           Levit.
           10.1
           .
        
         
         
           These
           Censers
           then
           were
           types
           of
           hearts
           .
           Aaron's
           golden
           one
           ,
           was
           a
           type
           of
           Christ's
           golden
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           Censers
           of
           the
           Levites
           ,
           were
           types
           of
           other
           Worshipers
           hearts
           .
        
         
           The
           fire
           also
           which
           was
           put
           therein
           ,
           was
           a
           type
           of
           that
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           pray
           ,
           and
           the
           Incense
           that
           burnt
           thereon
           ,
           a
           type
           of
           our
           desires
           .
        
         
           Of
           
           Christ's
           Censer
           ,
           we
           read
           ,
           Revelations
           the
           viii
           .
           which
           is
           always
           filled
           with
           much
           Incense
           ,
           that
           is
           with
           continual
           Intercessions
           ,
           which
           he
           offereth
           to
           God
           for
           us
           :
           and
           from
           whence
           also
           there
           always
           goes
           a
           cloud
           of
           sweet
           savour
           ,
           covering
           the
           Mercie-seat
           ,
           Levit.
           16
           13.
           
           Heb.
           7.25
           .
           Revel
           .
           8.3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           But
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           Censers
           ,
           and
           fire
           ,
           and
           Incense
           of
           the
           Worshipers
           .
           For
           albeit
           they
           were
           all
           put
           under
           one
           rule
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           yet
           often
           times
           ,
           
             as
             were
             the
             Worshipers
          
           ,
           such
           was
           the
           Censers
           ,
           Fire
           ,
           and
           Incense
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Hence
           the
           two
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Censers
           with
           which
           Corah
           ,
           and
           his
           Company
           offered
           ,
           are
           called
           
             the
             Censers
             of
             sinners
          
           .
           For
           they
           came
           with
           
             wicked
             hearts
             ,
             then
          
           to
           burn
           Incense
           before
           the
           Lord
           :
           Numb
           .
           16.17
           ,
           37.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Again
           ,
           as
           the
           Censers
           of
           these
           Men
           
           were
           called
           
             the
             Censers
             of
             sinners
          
           ,
           shewing
           they
           came
           at
           that
           time
           to
           God
           with
           naughty
           hearts
           ,
           so
           the
           fire
           that
           was
           in
           Nadab
           &
           
           Abihu's
           Censers
           is
           
             called
             strange
             fire
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           commanded
           them
           not
           :
           Levit.
           10.1
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           strange
           fire
           ,
           was
           a
           type
           of
           that
           
             strange
             spirit
          
           ,
           opposed
           to
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           which
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           some
           adventure
           to
           perform
           Worship
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Again
           ,
           as
           these
           Censers
           are
           called
           the
           
             Censers
             of
             sinners
          
           ,
           and
           this
           fire
           called
           ,
           
             strange
             fire
          
           ,
           so
           the
           Incense
           of
           such
           is
           also
           called
           strange
           ,
           and
           is
           said
           to
           be
           an
           abomination
           unto
           God
           ;
           Exod.
           30.9
           .
           Isa.
           1.13
           .
           Chap.
           66.3
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           that
           both
           the
           Censers
           ,
           Fire
           ,
           and
           Incense
           of
           some
           ,
           is
           rejected
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           
             heart
             ,
             spirit
          
           ,
           and
           prayer
           of
           sinners
           ,
           are
           an
           abomination
           unto
           God
           :
           Hos.
           7.14
           .
           Chap.
           4.12
           .
           Chap.
           5.4
           .
           Prov.
           28.9
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           was
           besides
           these
           ,
           true
           Censers
           ,
           holy
           fire
           ,
           and
           sweet
           Incense
           among
           the
           Worshipers
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           their
           service
           was
           accepted
           by
           Aaron
           their
           High
           Priest
           :
           For
           that
           was
           done
           thorough
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           these
           were
           a
           type
           of
           our
           true
           Gospel-Worshipers
           ,
           who
           come
           
           with
           holy
           hearts
           ,
           the
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           and
           holy
           desires
           before
           their
           God
           ,
           by
           their
           Redeemer
           .
           These
           are
           a
           perfume
           in
           his
           Nose
           .
           
             The
             Prayer
             of
             the
             Vpright
             is
             his
             delight
             .
          
           David's
           Prayers
           
             went
             up
             like
             Incense
             ,
             and
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             as
             the
             Evening
             Sacrifice
             ,
          
           Pro.
           15.8
           .
           Psal
           141.2
           .
        
         
           Let
           them
           then
           that
           pretend
           to
           worship
           before
           God
           in
           his
           holy
           Temple
           ,
           look
           to
           it
           that
           both
           their
           
             Censers
             ,
             Fire
          
           ,
           and
           
             Incense
             :
             Heart
             ,
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           Desires
           ,
           be
           such
           as
           the
           Word
           requires
           .
           Left
           instead
           of
           receiving
           of
           gracious
           returns
           from
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           their
           Censers
           be
           laid
           up
           
             against
             them
          
           ,
           left
           the
           fire
           of
           God
           devours
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           Incense
           becomes
           an
           abomination
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           happened
           to
           those
           ,
           made
           mention
           of
           before
           .
        
         
           
             But
             ,
             't
             is
             said
             the
             Censers
             of
             Gorah
             and
             his
             Company
             was
             hallowed
             .
          
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           So
           is
           God's
           Worship
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           his
           by
           his
           Ordination
           ,
           yet
           even
           that
           very
           Worship
           may
           be
           spoiled
           by
           Man's
           transgression
           .
           Prayer
           is
           GOD's
           Ordinance
           ,
           but
           all
           Prayer
           is
           not
           accepted
           of
           God.
           We
           must
           then
           distinguish
           between
           the
           thing
           commanded
           ,
           and
           our
           using
           of
           that
           thing
           .
           The
           Temple
           was
           GOD's
           House
           ,
           but
           was
           abused
           by
           the
           irreverence
           of
           those
           that
           worshiped
           there
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           demolishing
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           A
           golden
           Censer
           is
           a
           gracious
           heart
           ,
           heavenly
           fire
           is
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           sweet
           Incense
           the
           effectual
           fervent
           Prayer
           of
           Faith.
           Have
           you
           these
           ?
           These
           God
           expects
           ,
           and
           these
           you
           must
           have
           ,
           if
           ever
           your
           Persons
           or
           performances
           be
           of
           God
           accepted
           .
        
      
       
         
           XLIX
           .
           Of
           the
           golden
           Spoons
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Golden
           Spoons
           belonging
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           were
           in
           number
           ,
           according
           to
           
             Moses
             ,
             twelve
          
           ;
           answering
           to
           the
           twelve
           Tribes
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Temple
           was
           builded
           ,
           I
           suppose
           they
           were
           more
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Basons
           :
           Numb
           .
           7.14
           ,
           20
           ,
           26
           ,
           32
           ,
           38
           ,
           40
           ,
           50
           ,
           56
           ,
           62
           ,
           68
           ,
           74
           ,
           80
           ,
           86.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Spoons
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           were
           for
           the
           Worshipers
           in
           the
           Temple
           
             to
             eat
             that
             broth
             withal
          
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Trespass-offerings
           were
           boiled
           :
           For
           which
           purpose
           there
           were
           several
           Cauldrons
           hanged
           in
           the
           corners
           of
           that
           Court
           called
           the
           Priest's
           ,
           to
           boyl
           them
           in
           :
           1
           Sam.
           2.13
           ,
           14.
           
           Ezek.
           46.19
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Now
           in
           that
           he
           saith
           here
           were
           Spoons
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           are
           
           also
           babes
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Lord.
           There
           was
           Broth
           for
           Babes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Meat
           for
           Men
           ,
           and
           Spoons
           to
           eat
           the
           Broth
           withal
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           True
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           being
           more
           excellent
           then
           the
           Law
           ,
           doth
           change
           the
           term
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           Broth
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             there
             is
             Milk
             for
             babes
          
           .
           But
           in
           that
           he
           saith
           Milk
           ,
           he
           insinuates
           that
           there
           are
           Spoons
           for
           Children
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             I
             could
             not
             ,
             saith
          
           Paul
           
             to
             them
             at
          
           Corinth
           ,
           
             speak
             to
             you
             as
             unto
             spiritual
             ,
             but
             as
             unto
             carnal
             ,
             even
             as
             unto
             babes
             in
             Christ.
             I
             have
             fed
             you
             with
             milk
             and
             not
             with
             meat
             ,
             for
             hitherto
             ye
             were
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             ,
             neither
             yet
             now
             are
             ye
             able
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           3.1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           6
           See
           ,
           here
           were
           need
           of
           Spoons
           ,
           milk
           is
           Spoon-meat
           ;
           for
           here
           were
           those
           which
           could
           not
           feed
           themselves
           with
           Milk
           ,
           let
           them
           then
           that
           are
           Men
           eat
           the
           strong
           Meat
           ,
           
             For
             every
             one
             that
             useth
             milk
             is
             unskilful
             in
             the
             word
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             a
             babe
             .
             For
             strong
             meat
             belongeth
             to
             them
             that
             are
             of
             full
             age
             ,
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             use
             have
             their
             sences
             exercised
             to
             discern
             both
             good
             and
             evil
          
           ;
           Heb.
           6.13
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           Spoons
           ,
           you
           know
           are
           to
           feed
           us
           with
           weak
           and
           thin
           food
           ,
           even
           with
           that
           which
           best
           suteth
           with
           weak
           stomacks
           ,
           or
           with
           a
           babish
           temper
           .
           Hence
           as
           the
           
           
             strong
             man
          
           is
           opposed
           to
           the
           weak
           ,
           so
           the
           milk
           is
           opposed
           to
           the
           
             strong
             meat
          
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           So
           then
           ,
           though
           the
           Babe
           in
           Christ
           is
           weaker
           then
           the
           Man
           in
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           is
           he
           not
           by
           Christ
           left
           unprovided
           for
           :
           For
           here
           
             is
             milk
             for
             babes
             ,
             and
             spoons
             to
             eat
             it
             with
             .
          
           All
           this
           is
           taught
           us
           by
           the
           Spoons
           ,
           for
           what
           need
           is
           there
           of
           Spoons
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           eat
           but
           strong
           Meat
           ?
        
         
           9.
           
           Babes
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           have
           not
           only
           
             babish
             stomacks
          
           ,
           but
           also
           
             babish
             tricks
          
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           dealt
           withal
           as
           Babes
           ;
           their
           Childish
           talk
           ,
           and
           frompered
           Carriages
           ,
           must
           be
           born
           withal
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Sometimes
           they
           cry
           for
           nothing
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           count
           them
           for
           their
           foes
           which
           rebuke
           their
           childish
           toys
           and
           ways
           .
           All
           which
           the
           Church
           must
           bear
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           God's
           Babes
           ;
           yea
           ,
           they
           must
           feed
           them
           too
           ;
           For
           if
           he
           has
           found
           them
           milk
           &
           spoons
           ,
           't
           is
           that
           they
           may
           be
           fed
           therewith
           ,
           and
           live
           :
           Yea
           ,
           grown
           Ministers
           are
           God's
           Nurses
           ,
           wherefore
           they
           must
           have
           a
           Lap
           to
           lay
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           Knees
           to
           dandle
           them
           upon
           ,
           and
           Spoons
           to
           feed
           them
           with
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Nor
           are
           the
           Babes
           ,
           but
           of
           use
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           he
           commands
           that
           they
           be
           brought
           to
           cry
           with
           the
           
           Congregation
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           mercy
           for
           the
           Land
           ;
           Joel
           2.16
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Incense
           ,
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           was
           a
           type
           of
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           the
           Spoons
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Moses
           ,
           were
           presented
           at
           the
           Temple
           full
           of
           it
           .
           Perhaps
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           vvith
           the
           Milk
           vvhich
           he
           has
           provided
           for
           them
           ,
           give
           it
           to
           them
           as
           a
           return
           of
           their
           crying
           to
           him
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           Nurse
           gives
           the
           Child
           the
           Teat
           and
           Milk.
           
        
         
           13.
           
           You
           knovv
           the
           Milk
           is
           called
           for
           ,
           vvhen
           the
           Child
           is
           crying
           ,
           as
           vve
           say
           to
           stop
           its
           mouth
           vvith
           it
           .
           O
           Babes
           ,
           did
           you
           but
           cry
           soundly
           ,
           God
           would
           give
           you
           yet
           more
           Milk.
           
        
         
           14.
           
           
             But
             what
             were
             those
             golden
             Spoons
             a
             type
             of
             ?
          
        
         
           
             I
             answer
          
           ,
           If
           the
           Milk
           is
           the
           Juice
           ,
           and
           Consolations
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           then
           the
           Spoons
           must
           be
           those
           
             soft
             sentences
             ,
             and
             golden
             Conclusions
             ,
          
           with
           which
           the
           Ministers
           feed
           their
           Souls
           by
           it
           .
           
             I
             have
             fed
             you
          
           ,
           said
           
             Paul
             ,
             with
             the
             Milk
             of
             the
             Word
          
           ;
           saith
           
             Peter
             ,
             even
             as
             you
             have
             been
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             .
          
           Compare
           these
           two
           or
           three
           Texts
           ;
           1
           Pet.
           2.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           1
           
           Cor.
           3.2
           .
           1
           Thess.
           2.7
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           And
           this
           is
           the
           vvay
           to
           strengthen
           the
           
             weak
             hands
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             confirm
             the
             feeble
             knees
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           vvay
           to
           make
           them
           
           grovv
           to
           be
           Men
           ,
           vvho
           novv
           are
           but
           as
           Infants
           of
           days
           .
           Thus
           a
           little
           one
           may
           become
           a
           thousand
           ,
           and
           a
           small
           one
           a
           strong
           Nation
           .
           Yea
           ,
           thus
           in
           time
           ,
           you
           may
           make
           a
           little
           Child
           to
           Jostle
           it
           vvith
           a
           Leopard
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           take
           a
           Lyon
           by
           the
           beard
           ;
           yea
           thus
           you
           may
           imbolden
           him
           to
           put
           his
           hand
           to
           the
           hole
           of
           the
           Asp
           ,
           and
           to
           play
           before
           the
           Den
           of
           the
           Cockatrice
           .
           Isa.
           11.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Chap.
           60.22
           .
        
         
           Who
           is
           most
           stout
           ,
           vvas
           once
           a
           Babe
           ,
           he
           that
           can
           novv
           eat
           meat
           ,
           vvas
           sometimes
           glad
           of
           Milk
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           fed
           vvith
           the
           Spoon
           .
           Babes
           in
           Christ
           therefore
           must
           not
           be
           despised
           ,
           nor
           over
           look'd
           :
           God
           has
           provided
           them
           Milk
           ,
           and
           Spoons
           to
           eat
           it
           vvith
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           grovv
           up
           to
           be
           Men
           before
           him
           .
        
      
       
         
           L.
           Of
           the
           Bowles
           and
           Basons
           belonging
           to
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           AS
           there
           were
           Spoons
           ,
           so
           there
           were
           Bowles
           and
           Basons
           belonging
           to
           the
           Temple
           :
           Some
           of
           these
           were
           of
           Gold
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           Silver
           :
           and
           when
           they
           were
           put
           together
           ,
           their
           number
           was
           four
           hundred
           and
           forty
           .
           These
           you
           read
           of
           ,
           Ezra
           1.10
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Bowles
           ,
           or
           Basons
           were
           not
           to
           wash
           in
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           Sea
           and
           Lavers
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           they
           were
           rather
           to
           hold
           
             the
             Messes
             in
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Priests
           at
           their
           holy
           Feasts
           ,
           did
           use
           to
           set
           before
           the
           People
           .
           This
           being
           so
           ,
           they
           were
           types
           of
           that
           
             proportion
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           measure
           of
           which
           ,
           every
           man
           received
           of
           the
           holy
           food
           ,
           for
           the
           nourishment
           of
           his
           Soul.
           For
           ,
           as
           a
           Man
           ,
           had
           he
           a
           thousand
           Messes
           set
           before
           him
           ,
           he
           eating
           for
           his
           health
           ,
           cannot
           go
           beyond
           what
           his
           stomack
           will
           bear
           :
           So
           neither
           can
           the
           Child
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           worship
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           receive
           of
           the
           good
           things
           that
           are
           there
           ,
           beyond
           the
           
             proportion
             of
             his
             faith
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             ability
             which
             God
             giveth
             ,
          
           Rom.
           12.6
           .
           1
           Pet.
           4.11
           .
        
         
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           self
           same
           Ordinance
           ,
           some
           receive
           three
           times
           as
           much
           as
           others
           do
           :
           for
           that
           their
           Bowl
           ,
           I
           mean
           their
           faith
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           receive
           it
           .
           Yea
           ,
           
           Benjamin's
           Mess
           was
           five
           times
           as
           big
           as
           was
           the
           Mess
           of
           any
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           with
           some
           Saints
           ,
           while
           they
           eat
           with
           their
           Brother
           Joseph
           in
           the
           House
           of
           the
           living
           God.
           
        
         
           There
           are
           three
           go
           to
           the
           same
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           are
           all
           of
           them
           believers
           ,
           who
           
           when
           they
           come
           home
           and
           compare
           notes
           ,
           do
           find
           their
           receivings
           are
           not
           of
           the
           same
           quantity
           .
        
         
           One
           says
           ,
           I
           got
           but
           little
           ;
           to
           '
           ther
           says
           ,
           't
           was
           
             a
             pretty
             good
          
           Ordinance
           to
           me
           ;
           the
           third
           says
           ,
           I
           was
           exceeding
           well
           there
           .
           Why
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           he
           that
           had
           but
           little
           there
           ,
           had
           there
           but
           little
           faith
           ,
           for
           great
           faith
           in
           him
           would
           have
           received
           more
           .
           He
           had
           it
           then
           according
           to
           the
           largeness
           of
           his
           Bowl
           ,
           even
           
             according
             to
             his
             faith
             ,
             even
             as
             God
             hath
             dealt
             to
             every
             man
             the
             measure
             of
             faith
             ,
          
           Rom.
           12.3
           .
           Mark
           ,
           faith
           is
           a
           certain
           measure
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           as
           to
           its
           degree
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           it
           can
           receive
           ,
           retain
           ,
           or
           hold
           what
           is
           put
           into
           it
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           ,
           here
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           how
           much
           Milk
           ,
           or
           holy
           Broth
           there
           is
           ,
           but
           how
           big
           is
           thy
           Bowl
           ,
           thy
           Faith.
           Little
           Bowls
           hold
           but
           little
           ,
           nor
           canst
           thou
           receive
           ,
           but
           as
           thy
           faith
           will
           bear
           :
           (
           I
           speak
           now
           of
           God's
           ordinary
           dealing
           with
           his
           People
           )
           For
           so
           he
           saith
           in
           his
           Word
           .
           
             According
             to
             thy
             Faith
             be
             it
             unto
             thee
          
           ;
           Matt.
           9.29
           .
        
         
           If
           a
           Man
           goeth
           to
           the
           Ocean
           Sea
           for
           Water
           ,
           let
           him
           carry
           but
           an
           Egg-shell
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           bring
           a
           Gallon
           home
           .
           I
           know
           indeed
           that
           our
           little
           Pots
           ,
           have
           a
           promise
           of
           being
           made
           
           
             like
             the
             Bowls
             of
             the
             Altar
          
           ;
           but
           still
           our
           Mess
           must
           be
           according
           to
           our
           measure
           ,
           be
           that
           small
           ,
           or
           be
           it
           great
           .
           The
           same
           Prophet
           saith
           again
           ,
           The
           Saints
           shall
           be
           filled
           
             like
             Bowls
             ,
             as
             the
             corners
             of
             the
             Altar
             :
          
           which
           ,
           though
           it
           supposes
           an
           enlargement
           ,
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           confined
           to
           that
           measure
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           is
           provided
           for
           its
           reception
           ;
           Zech
           9.15
           .
           Chap.
           14.2
           .
           And
           suppose
           these
           Bowls
           should
           signifie
           the
           Promises
           ;
           though
           the
           Saints
           ,
           not
           the
           promises
           ,
           are
           compared
           to
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           ,
           not
           promises
           ,
           are
           the
           Subjects
           of
           Faith
           :
           Yet
           it
           is
           the
           Promise
           by
           our
           measure
           of
           Faith
           in
           that
           ,
           that
           is
           nourishing
           to
           our
           Souls
           .
        
         
           When
           Ahasuerus
           made
           a
           Feast
           to
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           they
           
             drank
             their
             Wine
             in
             Bowls
          
           .
           They
           did
           not
           drink
           it
           by
           the
           largeness
           of
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           whence
           they
           drew
           it
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           their
           health
           ,
           and
           as
           their
           stomacks
           would
           so
           receive
           it
           ,
           Esth.
           1.
           
        
         
           Thy
           Faith
           then
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Bowls
           ,
           or
           Basons
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           by
           ,
           or
           according
           to
           which
           ,
           thou
           receivest
           thy
           Mess
           ,
           when
           thou
           sittest
           feasting
           at
           the
           Table
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           observe
           ,
           All
           the
           Bowls
           were
           not
           made
           of
           Gold
           ,
           as
           all
           Faith
           is
           not
           of
           a
           saving
           sort
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           Golden
           Faith
           that
           
           is
           right
           ,
           the
           Silver
           Bowls
           were
           of
           an
           inferiour
           sort
           ,
           Revel
           .
           3.18
           .
        
         
           Some
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           have
           golden
           Faith
           ,
           all
           faith
           is
           not
           so
           .
           Wherefore
           look
           to
           it
           ,
           Soul
           ,
           that
           thy
           Bowl
           ,
           thy
           faith
           ,
           be
           golden
           faith
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           best
           kind
           .
           Look
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           after
           a
           good
           faith
           ,
           and
           great
           ,
           for
           a
           great
           faith
           receives
           a
           great
           Mess.
           
        
         
           Of
           old
           ,
           Beggars
           did
           use
           to
           carry
           their
           Bowls
           in
           their
           Laps
           ,
           when
           they
           went
           to
           a
           Door
           for
           an
           Alms
           :
           Consequently
           if
           their
           Bowls
           were
           but
           little
           ,
           they
           oft-times
           came
           off
           by
           the
           loss
           ,
           though
           the
           Charity
           of
           the
           Giver
           was
           large
           .
           Yea
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           Charity
           ,
           the
           larger
           the
           loss
           ,
           because
           the
           Beggar
           's
           Bowl
           was
           too
           little
           .
           Mark
           it
           well
           ,
           it
           is
           oft-times
           thus
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           our
           God.
           
        
         
           Art
           thou
           a
           Beggar
           ,
           a
           Beggar
           at
           God's
           Door
           ,
           be
           sure
           thou
           gettest
           a
           great
           Bowle
           ,
           For
           as
           thy
           Bowl
           is
           ,
           so
           will
           be
           thy
           Mess.
           
             According
             to
             thy
             faith
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             be
             it
             unto
             thee
          
           ;
           Matt.
           9.29
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           LI.
           Of
           the
           Flaggons
           and
           Cups
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THE
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           Flaggons
           and
           Cups
           of
           the
           Temple
           :
           Of
           these
           we
           read
           ,
           1
           Chro.
           28.17
           .
           Jer.
           52.19
           .
        
         
           These
           were
           of
           great
           use
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           especially
           on
           their
           Feasting-days
           ;
           as
           of
           their
           
             Sabbaths
             ,
             New-Moons
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           Levit.
           23.13
           .
           Numb
           .
           28.7
           .
           1
           Chro.
           16.3
           .
           Isa.
           25.6
           .
           chap.
           62.8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           For
           Instance
           ,
           The
           Day
           that
           David
           danced
           before
           the
           Ark
           ,
           he
           dealt
           among
           all
           the
           People
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           whole
           Multitude
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             the
             Women
             as
             to
             the
             Men
             ,
             to
             every
             Man
             a
             Cake
             of
             bread
             ,
             a
             good
             piece
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             a
             Flaggon
             of
             Wine
             .
          
           2
           Sam.
           6.19
           .
           1
           Chro.
           16.3
           .
        
         
           
             In
             this
             Mountain
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           Temple
           typically
           ,
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             shall
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             make
             unto
             all
             People
             a
             Feast
             of
             fat
             things
             ,
             a
             feast
             of
             Wine
             on
             the
             Lees
             ,
             of
             fat
             things
             full
             of
             marrow
             ,
             of
             Wine
             on
             the
             Lees
             well
             refined
          
           ;
           Isa.
           25.6
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           Feasting-times
           :
           The
           times
           in
           which
           our
           Lord
           used
           to
           have
           his
           Spouse
           
           into
           his
           Wine-Cellar
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           he
           used
           to
           display
           with
           delight
           his
           Banner
           over
           her
           Head
           in
           love
           ;
           Song
           2.5
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           alas
           ,
           is
           of
           her self
           a
           very
           sickly
           puely
           thing
           ,
           a
           Woman
           ,
           a
           weaker
           Vessel
           ,
           but
           how
           much
           more
           must
           she
           needs
           be
           so
           weak
           ,
           when
           the
           custom
           of
           Women
           is
           upon
           her
           ,
           or
           when
           she
           is
           sick
           of
           love
           .
           Then
           she
           indeed
           has
           need
           of
           a
           draught
           ,
           for
           she
           now
           sinks
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           else
           be
           supported
           ;
           
             Stay
             me
             with
             Flaggons
          
           ,
           saith
           she
           ,
           
             and
             comfort
             me
             with
             Apples
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             sick
             of
             love
             ,
          
           Song
           2.4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           These
           Flaggons
           therefore
           were
           types
           of
           those
           Feastings
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           large
           draughts
           of
           Divine
           love
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           draweth
           for
           ,
           and
           giveth
           to
           his
           Spouse
           in
           those
           days
           that
           he
           feasteth
           with
           them
           .
           For
           then
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Drink
             ,
             yea
             drink
             abundantly
             ,
             O
             Beloved
             .
          
           This
           he
           does
           to
           chear
           her
           up
           under
           her
           hours
           of
           sadness
           and
           dejection
           :
           For
           now
           
             new
             Corn
             makes
             the
             young
             men
             chearful
             ,
             and
             new
             Wine
             the
             maids
          
           ;
           Pro
           31.6
           ,
           7.
           
           Psal.
           116.13
           .
           Jer.
           16.7
           .
           Song
           5.1
           .
           Zech
           9.17
           .
        
         
           As
           there
           were
           Flaggons
           ,
           so
           there
           were
           Cups
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           called
           Cups
           of
           Consolation
           ,
           and
           Cups
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           because
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           they
           were
           they
           by
           which
           God
           at
           his
           Feastings
           with
           his
           People
           ,
           or
           when
           
           he
           suppeth
           with
           them
           ,
           giveth
           out
           the
           more
           large
           draughts
           of
           his
           love
           unto
           his
           Saints
           ,
           to
           revive
           
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             humble
             ,
             and
             to
             revive
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             contrite
             ones
             .
          
           At
           these
           times
           God
           made
           
             David's
             Cup
             run
             over
          
           .
           For
           we
           are
           now
           admitted
           ,
           if
           our
           faith
           will
           bear
           it
           ,
           to
           drink
           freely
           into
           this
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           merry
           with
           him
           ;
           Psal.
           23.5
           .
           Luk.
           15.22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           Song
           5.1
           .
           chap.
           7.11
           ,
           12.
           
           Joh.
           14.23
           .
           Revel
           .
           3.20
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           to
           which
           the
           Apostle
           alludeth
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Be
             not
             drunk
             with
             Wine
             ,
             wherein
             is
             excess
             ,
             but
             be
             ye
             filled
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             speaking
             to
             your selves
             in
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             Hymns
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             Songs
             ,
             singing
             and
             making
             melody
             in
             your
             hearts
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           For
           the
           Cups
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           use
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           understand
           them
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Bowls
           made
           mention
           of
           before
           .
           For
           assurances
           are
           the
           blooms
           ,
           and
           flowers
           of
           Faith
           ,
           not
           always
           on
           it
           ,
           though
           usually
           on
           Feasting
           days
           ,
           't
           is
           so
           .
           So
           the
           degree
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           is
           still
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           Ephes.
           5.18
           .
           Jam.
           5.
           
           Rom.
           15.13
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           LII
           .
           Of
           the
           Chargers
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           Tabernacle
           they
           had
           but
           twelve
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           made
           of
           Silver
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Temple
           they
           had
           in
           all
           
             a
             thousand
             and
             thirty
          
           .
           The
           thirty
           were
           made
           of
           Gold
           ,
           the
           rest
           were
           made
           of
           Silver
           ;
           Numb
           .
           7.84
           .
        
         
           These
           Chargers
           ,
           were
           not
           for
           uses
           common
           or
           profane
           ,
           but
           ,
           as
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           those
           in
           which
           the
           Passover
           ,
           and
           other
           Meat-offerings
           were
           drest
           up
           ,
           when
           the
           People
           came
           to
           eat
           before
           God
           in
           his
           holy
           Temple
           .
        
         
           The
           meat
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           I
           told
           you
           was
           opposite
           to
           milk
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           these
           Chargers
           ,
           to
           the
           Bowls
           ,
           and
           Cups
           ,
           and
           Flaggons
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           The
           Meat
           was
           of
           two
           sorts
           ,
           rost
           ,
           or
           boyl'd
           .
           Of
           that
           which
           was
           rost
           ,
           was
           the
           Passover
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           which
           was
           boyl'd
           ,
           was
           the
           Trespass
           offerings
           .
           Wherefore
           concerning
           the
           Passover
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Eat
             not
             of
             it
             raw
             ,
             nor
             sodden
             at
             all
             in
             Water
             ,
             but
             rost
             with
             fire
             ,
             his
             head
             ,
             with
             his
             legs
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             purtenance
             thereof
          
           ;
           Exod.
           12.
           
        
         
           This
           
             rost
             meat
          
           ,
           was
           a
           type
           of
           the
           body
           
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           suffering
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           the
           which
           when
           it
           was
           rost
           ,
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           as
           drest
           up
           in
           Chargers
           ,
           and
           set
           before
           the
           Congregations
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
        
         
           
             But
             what
             were
             the
             Chargers
             a
             type
             of
             ?
          
        
         
           I
           also
           ask
           ,
           in
           what
           Charger
           our
           Gospel-Passover
           is
           now
           drest
           up
           ,
           and
           set
           before
           the
           People
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           in
           the
           
             four
             Evangelists
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ?
          
           They
           therefore
           are
           the
           Chargers
           ,
           and
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Supper
           ;
           in
           these
           also
           is
           the
           Trespass-Offerings
           ,
           with
           what
           is
           fried
           in
           Pans
           ,
           mystically
           prepared
           for
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           highest
           .
        
         
           
             And
             why
             might
             they
             not
             be
             a
             type
             of
             Gospel-Sermons
             ?
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           I
           think
           not
           ,
           so
           fitly
           ,
           for
           alas
           !
           the
           best
           of
           Sermons
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           are
           but
           
             as
             thin
             slices
             cut
             out
             of
             those
             large
             dishes
             .
          
           Our
           Ministers
           are
           the
           Carvers
           ,
           good
           Doctrine
           is
           the
           meat
           ,
           and
           the
           Chargers
           in
           which
           this
           meat
           is
           found
           ,
           are
           the
           holy
           Canonical
           Scriptures
           ,
           &c.
           
           Though
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           most
           properly
           ,
           the
           New
           Testament
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           In
           these
           is
           Christ
           most
           truly
           ,
           lively
           ,
           and
           amply
           set
           before
           us
           as
           crucified
           ,
           or
           rost
           at
           the
           fire
           of
           God's
           Law
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           live
           by
           him
           through
           faith
           ,
           
           feeding
           upon
           him
           ;
           2
           Cor.
           3.12
           .
           Gal.
           3.1
           ,
           2.
           
           Acts
           3.18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           Chap
           13.4
           .
           Chap
           26.22
           .
           1
           Pet.
           1.10
           .
           Acts
           7.42
           .
           Chap.
           15.15
           .
           Chap.
           28.23
           Rom.
           16.26
           .
           Revel
           .
           10.7
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           in
           these
           Chargers
           ,
           not
           only
           meat
           ,
           but
           sawce
           (
           if
           you
           like
           it
           )
           to
           eat
           the
           meat
           withal
           .
           For
           the
           Passover
           there
           is
           
             bitter
             herbs
          
           ,
           or
           sound
           repentance
           :
           and
           for
           other
           ,
           as
           the
           thank-offerings
           ,
           there
           is
           holy
           chearfulness
           and
           prayers
           to
           God
           for
           grace
           .
           All
           these
           are
           set
           forth
           before
           us
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           presented
           to
           us
           thereby
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           golden
           Chargers
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           He
           that
           will
           scoff
           at
           this
           ,
           let
           him
           scoff
           .
           The
           Chargers
           were
           a
           type
           of
           some
           thing
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           can
           shew
           a
           fitter
           Antitype
           then
           is
           here
           proposed
           to
           consideration
           ,
           let
           him
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           'l
           be
           thankful
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Christians
           ,
           here
           is
           your
           Meat
           before
           you
           ,
           get
           your
           Carvers
           to
           slice
           it
           out
           for
           you
           :
           and
           this
           know
           ,
           the
           deeper
           you
           dip
           it
           in
           the
           sawce
           ,
           the
           better
           it
           will
           relish
           .
           
             But
             let
             not
             unbelief
             teach
             you
             such
             manners
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             you
             leave
             the
             best
             bits
             behind
             you
             .
          
           For
           your
           liberty
           is
           to
           eat
           freely
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           of
           the
           fat
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           sweet
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           LIII
           .
           Of
           the
           goings
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           AS
           to
           the
           comings
           into
           the
           Temple
           ,
           of
           them
           we
           have
           spoken
           already
           ;
           namely
           ,
           of
           the
           outer
           and
           inner
           Court
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           the
           Doors
           of
           the
           Porch
           ,
           and
           Temple
           .
           The
           coming
           in
           was
           but
           one
           strait
           course
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           type
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           but
           the
           goings
           out
           were
           many
           :
           Joh.
           10.9
           .
           Chap.
           14.6
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           insinuated
           ,
           that
           the
           goings
           out
           are
           many
           ,
           answerable
           to
           the
           many
           ways
           which
           the
           Children
           of
           Men
           have
           invented
           to
           Apostatize
           in
           from
           God.
           Christ
           is
           the
           way
           into
           ,
           but
           sin
           ,
           the
           way
           
             out
             of
          
           the
           Temple
           of
           God.
           True
           ,
           I
           read
           not
           of
           a
           description
           of
           the
           goings
           out
           of
           this
           House
           ,
           as
           I
           read
           of
           the
           comings
           in
           .
           Only
           when
           they
           had
           Athalia
           out
           thence
           ,
           She
           is
           said
           ,
           
             To
             go
             out
             by
             the
             way
             by
             which
             the
             Horses
             come
             into
             the
             King's
             Stables
             ,
             and
             there
             she
             was
             slain
          
           ;
           as
           it
           were
           upon
           the
           Horse-dunghil
           ;
           2
           King.
           11.16
           .
           2
           Chron.
           24.15
           .
        
         
           When
           Vzziah
           also
           went
           out
           of
           this
           House
           for
           his
           transgression
           ,
           he
           was
           cast
           out
           of
           all
           Society
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           dwell
           in
           a
           
           kind
           of
           a
           Pest-house
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           day
           of
           his
           death
           ;
           2
           Chro.
           26.20
           ,
           21.
           
        
         
           Thus
           therefore
           ,
           though
           these
           goings
           out
           are
           not
           particularly
           described
           ,
           the
           Judgments
           that
           followed
           them
           ,
           that
           have
           for
           their
           transgressions
           been
           thrust
           out
           thence
           ,
           have
           been
           both
           remarkable
           ,
           and
           tremendous
           .
           For
           ,
           for
           to
           die
           upon
           a
           dunghil
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           Pest-house
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           wicked
           actions
           ,
           is
           a
           shameful
           ,
           a
           disgraceful
           thing
           .
           And
           God
           will
           still
           be
           spreading
           dung
           upon
           the
           faces
           of
           such
           ,
           no
           greatness
           shall
           prevent
           it
           ;
           
             Yea
             ,
             and
             will
             take
             them
             away
             with
             it
          
           ;
           Mal.
           2.
           
           
             I
             will
             drive
             them
             out
             of
             my
             house
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             I
             will
             love
             them
             no
             more
          
           ;
           Hos.
           9.15
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           are
           we
           to
           understand
           in
           Gospel-days
           ,
           by
           going
           out
           of
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           ,
           or
           by
           sin
           ?
        
         
           
             I
             answer
          
           ,
           If
           it
           be
           done
           voluntarily
           ,
           then
           sin
           leads
           you
           out
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           done
           by
           the
           
             holy
             compulsion
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           't
           is
           done
           by
           the
           Judicial
           Judgment
           of
           God
           ;
           That
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           from
           thence
           ,
           as
           a
           Just
           reward
           for
           their
           transgressions
           ;
           Levit.
           20.18
           .
           Chap.
           22.3
           .
           Ezek.
           14.8
           .
           1
           Cor.
           5.13
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           but
           whether
           do
           they
           go
           ,
           that
           are
           thus
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           or
           Church
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
         
           
             I
             answer
          
           ,
           Not
           to
           the
           Dunghil
           with
           Athalia
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           
             Pest
             house
          
           with
           
             Vzziah
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
          
           that
           's
           the
           first
           step
           ,
           and
           
             so
             to
             Hell
          
           ,
           without
           repentance
           .
           But
           if
           their
           sin
           be
           not
           unpardonable
           ,
           they
           may
           by
           repentance
           be
           recovered
           ,
           and
           in
           mercy
           tread
           these
           Courts
           again
           .
           Now
           the
           way
           to
           this
           recovery
           ,
           is
           to
           think
           seriously
           what
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           or
           by
           what
           way
           they
           
             went
             out
          
           from
           the
           House
           of
           God.
           Hence
           the
           Prophet
           is
           bid
           to
           
             shew
             to
             the
             rebellious
             house
             ,
             first
             the
             goings
             out
             of
             the
             house
             ,
          
           and
           then
           the
           comings
           in
           .
           But
           ,
           I
           say
           first
           ,
           he
           bids
           shew
           them
           the
           goings
           out
           thereof
           ;
           Ezek.
           43.10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           of
           absolute
           necessity
           ,
           for
           the
           recovering
           of
           the
           sinner
           .
           For
           until
           he
           that
           has
           sinned
           himself
           out
           of
           God's
           house
           ,
           shall
           see
           what
           danger
           he
           has
           incurred
           to
           himself
           ,
           by
           this
           his
           wicked
           going
           out
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           unfeignedly
           desire
           to
           come
           in
           thither
           again
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           thing
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           .
           There
           is
           a
           way
           ,
           by
           which
           God
           also
           doth
           depart
           from
           this
           House
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           is
           by
           
             sin
             ,
             as
             the
             occasion
          
           .
           The
           sin
           of
           a
           man
           will
           thrust
           him
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           sin
           of
           men
           will
           drive
           God
           out
           of
           his
           own
           house
           .
           Of
           this
           you
           read
           ,
           Ezek.
           11.22
           ,
           23.
           
           For
           this
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             
             have
             for
             saken
             mine
             house
             ,
             I
             have
             left
             mine
             heritage
             ,
             I
             have
             given
             the
             dearly
             beloved
             of
             my
             Soul
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             her
             Enemies
          
           ;
           Jer.
           12.7
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           also
           is
           dreadful
           :
           The
           great
           sentence
           of
           Christ
           upon
           the
           Jews
           lay
           much
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Your
             house
             is
             left
             unto
             you
             desolate
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           God
           has
           left
           you
           to
           bare
           Walls
           ,
           and
           to
           lifeless
           Traditions
           .
        
         
           Consider
           therefore
           of
           this
           going
           out
           also
           .
           Alas
           ,
           a
           Church
           ,
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           poor
           thing
           ,
           if
           God
           leaves
           ,
           if
           God
           forsakes
           it
           .
           By
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           I
           mean
           one
           that
           is
           Congregated
           ,
           according
           to
           outward
           rule
           ,
           that
           has
           sinned
           God
           away
           ,
           as
           she
           had
           almost
           quite
           done
           ,
           that
           was
           of
           Laodicea
           ;
           Revel
           .
           3.
           
        
         
           He
           that
           sins
           himself
           out
           ,
           can
           finde
           
             no
             geod
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           have
           sinned
           God
           out
           ,
           can
           finde
           
             no
             good
          
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           A
           Church
           that
           has
           sinned
           God
           away
           from
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           sad
           Lump
           indeed
           .
           You
           therefore
           that
           are
           in
           God's
           Church
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           sinning
           your selves
           out
           thence
           ;
           also
           take
           heed
           that
           while
           you
           keep
           in
           ,
           you
           sin
           not
           God
           away
           ,
           for
           thence-forth
           ,
           no
           good
           is
           there
           :
           
             Yea
             ,
             wo
             unto
             them
             when
             I
             depart
             from
             them
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           ,
           Hos.
           9
           12.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           LIV.
           Of
           the
           Singers
           belonging
           to
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           HAving
           thus
           far
           passed
           thorow
           the
           Temple
           ,
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           Singers
           there
           .
           The
           Singers
           were
           many
           ,
           but
           
             all
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           either
           Jews
           ,
           or
           Proselites
           .
           Nor
           was
           there
           any
           ,
           as
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament-worship
           ,
           admitted
           to
           sing
           the
           Songs
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           celebrate
           that
           part
           of
           Worship
           with
           the
           Saints
           ,
           but
           they
           ,
           who
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           in
           appearance
           ,
           were
           so
           .
           The
           Song
           of
           Moses
           ,
           of
           Deborah
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           that
           danced
           before
           David
           ,
           with
           Others
           that
           you
           read
           of
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           performed
           ,
           either
           by
           Jews
           by
           nature
           ,
           or
           by
           such
           as
           were
           proselited
           to
           their
           Religion
           ;
           Exod.
           15.1
           .
           Judg.
           5.1
           ,
           2.
           1
           
           Sam.
           18
           6.
           
           And
           such
           worship
           then
           was
           occasioned
           by
           God's
           great
           appearance
           for
           them
           ,
           against
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           their
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           are
           confined
           to
           the
           Songs
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           a
           more
           distinct
           type
           of
           ours
           in
           the
           Church
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             Singers
             then
             were
             many
             ,
             but
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             in
             the
             days
             of
             David
             ,
             
             were
             David
             himself
             ,
             
               Asaph
               ,
               Jeduthan
            
             ,
             and
             Heman
             ,
             and
             their
             Sons
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             
             David's
             time
             the
             chief
             of
             these
             Singers
             were
             two
             hundred
             threescore
             and
             eight
             ;
             1
             Chro.
             25.
             
          
        
         
           These
           Singers
           of
           old
           were
           to
           sing
           their
           Songs
           
             over
             the
             burnt-offering
          
           ,
           which
           were
           types
           of
           the
           Sacrificed
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           a
           Memorial
           of
           which
           Offering
           we
           have
           at
           the
           Lord's
           Table
           ,
           the
           Consummation
           of
           which
           ,
           
             Christ
             and
             his
             Disciples
             celebrated
             with
             a
             Hymn
          
           ;
           Matt.
           26.30
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           of
           old
           ,
           they
           were
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           did
           sing
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           according
           to
           Institution
           ,
           to
           God
           ;
           So
           also
           they
           are
           by
           God's
           appointment
           to
           be
           sung
           by
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           New.
           Hence
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               They
               are
               said
               to
               be
               the
               redeemed
               that
               sing
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Songs
               that
               they
               sing
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Songs
                 of
                 their
                 Redemption
              
               ;
               Revel
               .
               5.9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               were
               and
               are
               Songs
               ,
               that
               
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 learn
              
               ,
               but
               they
               .
            
          
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           run
           a
           little
           in
           the
           Parallel
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           were
           of
           old
           appointed
           to
           sing
           ,
           that
           were
           cunning
           and
           skilful
           in
           Songs
           .
           And
           answerable
           to
           that
           ,
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             That
             no
             Man
             could
             learn
             our
             New-Testament
             Songs
             ,
             but
             the
             hundred
             and
             forty
             and
             four
             
             thousand
             ,
             which
             were
             redeemed
             from
             the
             Earth
          
           ;
           1
           Chro.
           15.22
           .
           Revel
           .
           14.3
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           These
           Songs
           were
           song
           with
           
             Harps
             ,
             Psalteries
             ,
             Cymbals
          
           ,
           and
           Trumpets
           ;
           a
           type
           of
           our
           singing
           with
           
             spiritual
             Joy
          
           ,
           from
           
             grace
             in
             our
             hearts
          
           ;
           1
           Chro.
           25.6
           .
           2
           Chro.
           29.26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           Col.
           3.16
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Singers
           of
           old
           were
           to
           be
           
             clothed
             in
             fine
             Linnen
          
           ,
           which
           fine
           Linnen
           ,
           was
           a
           type
           of
           Innocency
           ,
           and
           an
           
             upright
             Conversation
          
           .
           Hence
           the
           Singers
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           be
           Virgins
           ,
           such
           ,
           in
           whose
           mouth
           was
           no
           guile
           ,
           and
           that
           were
           without
           
             fault
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
          
           ;
           1
           Chro.
           15.27
           .
           and
           Revel
           .
           14.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           See
           also
           Chap
           7.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Psal
           33
           1.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Songs
           sung
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           were
           new
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           were
           compiled
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           repeated
           mercies
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           had
           received
           ,
           or
           were
           to
           receive
           ,
           and
           answerable
           to
           this
           ,
           is
           the
           Church
           to
           sing
           
             now
             ,
             new
          
           Songs
           ,
           with
           new
           hearts
           ,
           for
           new
           mercies
           ;
           Psal.
           33.3
           .
           Psal.
           40.3
           .
           Psal.
           96.
           
           Psal.
           144
           9.
           
           Revel
           .
           14.3
           .
        
         
           New
           Songs
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           are
           grounded
           on
           new
           matter
           ,
           new
           occasions
           ,
           new
           mercies
           ,
           new
           deliverances
           ,
           new
           discoveries
           of
           God
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           or
           for
           new
           frames
           of
           heart
           .
           
           And
           are
           such
           as
           are
           most
           taking
           ,
           most
           pleasing
           ,
           and
           most
           refreshing
           to
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           These
           Songs
           of
           old
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           Heathenish
           ones
           ,
           were
           called
           
           God's
           Songs
           ,
           the
           
           Lord's
           Songs
           ;
           because
           taught
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           learned
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           injoyned
           to
           them
           to
           be
           sung
           
             to
             his
             praise
          
           .
           Hence
           David
           said
           ,
           
             God
             had
             put
             a
             new
             Song
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             even
             praises
             to
             our
             God
          
           ;
           1
           Chro.
           25.7
           .
           Psal.
           47.6
           ,
           7.
           
           Psal.
           137.4
           .
           Psal.
           40.3
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           These
           Songs
           also
           were
           called
           the
           Songs
           of
           Sion
           ,
           and
           the
           Songs
           of
           the
           Temple
           ;
           Psal.
           137.3
           .
           Amos
           8.3
           .
        
         
           And
           they
           are
           so
           called
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           theirs
           to
           sing
           there
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           of
           them
           of
           Sion
           ,
           and
           the
           Worshipers
           in
           the
           Temple
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           sing
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           him
           who
           is
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           mercies
           ,
           benefits
           ,
           and
           blessings
           ,
           which
           she
           has
           received
           from
           him
           .
           Sion-Songs
           ,
           Temple
           Songs
           ,
           must
           be
           sung
           by
           Sion's
           Sons
           ,
           and
           Temple-worshipers
           .
        
         
           
             The
             redeemed
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             return
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             Zion
             with
             Songs
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             Joy
             upon
             their
             heads
             ,
             they
             shall
             obtain
             joy
             and
             gladness
             ;
             and
             sorrow
             and
             sighing
             shall
             flie
             away
             .
             Therefore
             they
             shall
             come
             and
             sing
             in
             the
             height
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             Mountain
             
             of
             Zion
             :
             and
             shall
             flow
             together
             ,
             thither
             ,
             to
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Break
             forth
             into
             singing
             ye
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             ROCK
             sing
          
           ;
           Isa.
           44.23
           .
           Chap.
           42.11
           .
        
         
           To
           sing
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           highest
           Worship
           we
           are
           capable
           to
           perform
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           much
           if
           sinners
           on
           Earth
           ,
           without
           grace
           ,
           should
           be
           capable
           of
           performing
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Institution
           ,
           acceptably
           .
           I
           pray
           God
           it
           be
           done
           by
           all
           those
           that
           now
           a
           days
           get
           into
           Churches
           ,
           in
           spirit
           ,
           and
           with
           understanding
           .
        
      
       
         
           LV.
           Of
           the
           Vnion
           of
           the
           holy
           and
           most
           holy
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THat
           commonly
           called
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           considered
           as
           standing
           of
           two
           parts
           ,
           was
           called
           the
           outward
           ,
           and
           inward
           Temple
           ,
           or
           ,
           the
           holy
           ,
           and
           most
           holy
           place
           .
           They
           were
           builded
           upon
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           foundation
           ,
           neither
           could
           one
           go
           into
           the
           Holiest
           ,
           but
           as
           thorow
           the
           holy
           place
           ,
           1
           King.
           3.1
           .
           Chap.
           6.1
           .
           2
           Chro.
           5.1
           ,
           13.
           
           Chap.
           7.2
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           house
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           which
           we
           
           have
           been
           speaking
           of
           ,
           was
           a
           type
           of
           the
           Church
           -
           militant
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           
             most
             holy
          
           a
           type
           of
           the
           Church
           triumphant
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           of
           the
           Church
           -
           triumphant
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           now
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           ,
           The
           house
           standing
           of
           these
           two
           parts
           ,
           was
           a
           shadow
           of
           the
           Church
           both
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
           And
           for
           that
           they
           are
           joyned
           together
           by
           one
           and
           the
           same
           foundation
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           
             they
             above
          
           ,
           and
           
             we
             below
          
           ,
           are
           yet
           one
           and
           the
           self-same
           house
           of
           God.
           Hence
           they
           ,
           and
           
             we
             together
          
           ,
           are
           called
           ,
           
             The
             whole
             Family
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           3.14
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           said
           again
           ,
           that
           we
           who
           believe
           on
           Earth
           ,
           
             are
             come
             to
             Mount
             Zion
             ,
             to
             the
             City
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             ;
             and
             to
             an
             invincible
             company
             of
             Angels
             .
             To
             the
             general
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             Church
             of
             the
             first
             born
             ,
             which
             are
             writen
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Spirits
             of
             just
             men
             made
             perfect
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             the
             Judge
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             Jesus
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             sprinkling
             ,
             that
             speaketh
             better
             things
             than
             that
             of
             Abel
             :
          
           Heb.
           12.22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           The
           difference
           then
           betwixt
           us
           ,
           and
           them
           ,
           is
           ,
           not
           that
           we
           are
           really
           two
           ,
           but
           one
           body
           in
           Christ
           ,
           in
           divers
           places
           .
           True
           ,
           we
           are
           below
           stairs
           ,
           and
           they
           
             above
             ;
             they
          
           in
           their
           holy-day
           ,
           and
           we
           in
           our
           working-day
           
           cloaths
           :
           they
           in
           harbour
           ,
           but
           we
           in
           the
           
             storm
             ;
             they
          
           at
           rest
           ,
           and
           we
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           :
           They
           singing
           ,
           as
           crowned
           with
           Joy
           ;
           we
           crying
           ,
           as
           crowned
           with
           thorns
           .
           But
           I
           I
           say
           ,
           we
           are
           all
           of
           one
           house
           ,
           one
           family
           ,
           and
           are
           all
           the
           Children
           of
           one
           father
           .
        
         
           This
           therefore
           we
           must
           not
           forget
           ,
           lest
           we
           debar
           our selves
           of
           much
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           ,
           while
           here
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           right
           unto
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           is
           
             but
             one
          
           ,
           though
           divided
           ,
           as
           one
           may
           say
           ,
           into
           Kitchin
           and
           
             Hall
             ,
             above
          
           stairs
           and
           below
           ;
           or
           holy
           and
           
             most
             holy
             place
          
           .
           For
           it
           stands
           upon
           the
           same
           foundation
           ,
           and
           is
           called
           ,
           but
           
             one
             ,
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
          
           ;
           which
           is
           builded
           upon
           the
           Lord
           our
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           I
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           old
           ,
           could
           go
           into
           the
           
             most
             holy
          
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           holy
           place
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           Vail
           that
           made
           the
           Partition
           between
           ;
           Exod.
           26.33
           .
           Levit.
           16
           2
           ,
           12
           ,
           15.
           
           Heb.
           9.7
           ,
           8.
           chap
           10.19
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           they
           are
           deceived
           ,
           that
           think
           to
           go
           into
           the
           holiest
           ,
           which
           is
           Heaven
           ,
           when
           they
           did
           ;
           who
           yet
           abandon
           ,
           and
           hate
           the
           
             holy
             place
          
           ,
           while
           they
           live
           .
        
         
           Nay
           Sirs
           ,
           The
           way
           into
           the
           holiest
           ,
           is
           thorow
           the
           
             holy
             place
          
           ;
           the
           way
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           is
           thorow
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ;
           for
           that
           Christ
           is
           there
           by
           his
           Word
           to
           be
           
           received
           by
           faith
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           by
           us
           in
           Person
           be
           received
           in
           the
           beatical
           Vision
           .
           The
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           is
           
             as
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Women
             ,
          
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Esther
           ,
           where
           we
           must
           be
           
             dieted
             ,
             perfumed
          
           ,
           and
           made
           fit
           to
           go
           into
           the
           Bridegroom's
           Chamber
           ,
           or
           as
           Paul
           says
           ,
           
             made
             meet
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             light
          
           ;
           Esth.
           2.
           
           Col.
           1.12
           .
        
      
       
         
           LVI
           .
           Of
           the
           Holiest
           or
           Inner
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THE
           
             most
             holy
             place
          
           was
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           a
           Figure
           of
           Heaven
           it self
           :
           consequently
           ,
           
             a
             type
             of
             that
             where
             the
             most
             special
             presence
             of
             God
             is
          
           ;
           and
           where
           his
           face
           is
           most
           clearly
           seen
           ,
           and
           the
           gladness
           of
           his
           countenance
           most
           enjoyed
           ;
           Heb.
           9.23
           ,
           24.
           
           Exod.
           25.22
           .
           Numb
           .
           7.89
           .
        
         
           The
           most
           holy
           place
           was
           dark
           ,
           it
           had
           no
           Windows
           in
           it
           ,
           though
           there
           was
           such
           round
           the
           Chambers
           ;
           the
           more
           special
           presence
           of
           God
           too
           ,
           on
           Mount
           Sina
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           
             thick
             Darkness
          
           there
           ;
           1
           King.
           8.12
           .
           2
           Chro.
           6.1
           Exod.
           1●
           .
           9
           .
           chap.
           20.21
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           Holiest
           therefore
           being
           thus
           made
           ,
           was
           to
           shew
           that
           God
           as
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           us
           on
           Earth
           ,
           is
           altogether
           invisible
           ,
           
           and
           not
           to
           be
           reached
           otherwise
           than
           by
           Faith.
           For
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           that
           this
           House
           had
           no
           Windows
           ,
           nothing
           therein
           could
           be
           seen
           by
           the
           highest
           light
           of
           this
           World.
           Things
           there
           were
           only
           seen
           by
           the
           light
           of
           the
           fire
           of
           the
           Altar
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           type
           of
           the
           shinings
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           chap.
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           notwithstanding
           this
           darkness
           ,
           
             He
             dwelleth
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             can
             approach
             unto
          
           ;
           none
           but
           the
           High
           Priest
           ,
           Christ
           ;
           1
           Tim.
           6.16
           .
           1
           Pet.
           3.21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Holiest
           therefore
           was
           thus
           built
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           different
           our
           state
           in
           Heaven
           will
           be
           ,
           from
           this
           our
           state
           on
           Earth
           .
           We
           walk
           here
           by
           one
           light
           ,
           by
           the
           light
           of
           a
           written
           word
           ;
           For
           that
           is
           
             now
             a
             light
             to
             our
             feet
             ,
             and
             Lanthorn
             to
             our
             Path.
          
           But
           that
           place
           ,
           where
           there
           will
           be
           no
           written
           Word
           ,
           nor
           Ordinances
           as
           here
           ,
           will
           yet
           to
           us
           shine
           more
           light
           and
           clear
           ,
           then
           if
           all
           the
           lights
           that
           are
           in
           the
           World
           were
           put
           together
           to
           light
           one
           Man
           :
           
             For
             God
             is
             light
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             is
             no
             darkness
             at
             all
          
           ;
           1
           Joh.
           1.5
           .
           And
           in
           his
           light
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Lamb
           immediately
           ,
           we
           shall
           live
           ,
           and
           walk
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           all
           the
           days
           of
           Eternity
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           also
           was
           ordained
           thus
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           we
           while
           in
           the
           first
           Temple
           ,
           
           should
           live
           by
           faith
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           there
           was
           ,
           or
           as
           to
           what
           was
           done
           in
           the
           second
           .
           Hence
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           as
           to
           that
           ,
           we
           walk
           by
           faith
           ,
           not
           by
           sight
           ;
           2
           Cor.
           5.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           The
           things
           that
           are
           there
           
             we
             are
             told
             of
          
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           Ark
           of
           the
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           Mercy-Seat
           ,
           and
           the
           Cherubims
           of
           glory
           ,
           and
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           God
           ;
           we
           are
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           told
           of
           them
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           believe
           ,
           and
           are
           taken
           therewith
           ,
           and
           hope
           to
           go
           to
           them
           hereafter
           :
           but
           otherwise
           we
           see
           them
           not
           .
           Therefore
           we
           are
           said
           to
           
             look
             ,
             not
             at
             the
             things
             that
             are
             seen
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             things
             that
             are
             not
             seen
             ;
             for
             the
             things
             that
             are
             seen
             are
             temporal
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             that
             are
             not
             seen
             are
             eternal
          
           ;
           2
           Cor.
           4.18
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           People
           of
           old
           were
           not
           to
           look
           into
           the
           Holiest
           ,
           
             lest
             they
             died
          
           ,
           (
           Numb
           .
           17.13
           .
           )
           save
           only
           their
           High
           Priest
           ,
           he
           might
           go
           into
           it
           :
           To
           shew
           that
           we
           ,
           while
           here
           ,
           must
           have
           a
           care
           of
           vain
           speculations
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           be
           seen
           by
           us
           while
           here
           ,
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           by
           faith
           in
           God's
           eternal
           Testament
           :
           True
           ,
           we
           may
           now
           come
           to
           the
           Holiest
           ,
           even
           as
           nigh
           
             as
             the
             first
             Temple
             will
             admit
             us
             to
             come
          
           ;
           but
           it
           must
           be
           by
           blood
           and
           faith
           ,
           not
           by
           vain
           imagination
           ,
           sence
           ,
           or
           carnal
           reason
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           This
           Holiest
           of
           all
           was
           
             four
             square
          
           every
           way
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           height
           ,
           length
           ,
           and
           breadth
           .
           To
           be
           thus
           ,
           is
           a
           note
           of
           perfection
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           elsewhere
           ;
           wherefore
           it
           was
           on
           purpose
           thus
           built
           ,
           to
           shew
           us
           ,
           that
           all
           fulness
           of
           blessedness
           is
           there
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           the
           nature
           ,
           degree
           ,
           and
           duration
           .
           So
           
             when
             that
             which
             is
             perfect
             is
             come
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             in
             part
             shall
             be
             done
             away
          
           ;
           1
           Cor.
           13.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Heb.
           10.19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
      
       
         
           LVII
           .
           Of
           the
           Vail
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THE
           Vail
           of
           the
           Temple
           was
           a
           Hanging
           ,
           made
           of
           
             blue
             and
             purple
             ,
             and
             crimson
             ,
             and
             fine
             linnen
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             Cherubins
             wrought
             thereon
          
           ;
           Exod.
           26.31
           ,
           32.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           Vail
           was
           
             one
             partition
          
           'twixt
           the
           holy
           and
           most
           holy
           place
           .
           And
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           keep
           from
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Worshipers
           ,
           the
           things
           most
           holy
           ,
           when
           the
           High
           Priest
           went
           in
           thither
           ,
           to
           accomplish
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ;
           Exod.
           26.33
           .
           2
           Chron.
           3.14
           .
           Heb.
           9.8
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Vail
           was
           a
           type
           of
           Two
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Of
           
             these
             visible
             Heavens
          
           ,
           through
           
           which
           Christ
           passed
           ,
           when
           he
           went
           to
           make
           Intercession
           for
           us
           .
           And
           as
           by
           the
           Vail
           ,
           the
           Priest
           went
           out
           of
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           
             when
             he
             went
             into
             the
             Holiest
             of
             all
             :
          
           So
           Jesus
           Christ
           when
           he
           ascended
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           that
           great
           and
           
             stretched-out
             curtain
          
           ,
           received
           out
           of
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           People
           here
           .
           Also
           by
           the
           same
           Curtain
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           become
           as
           
             a
             Tent
             for
             him
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
          
           he
           is
           still
           received
           ,
           and
           still
           kept
           out
           of
           our
           sight
           :
           For
           now
           we
           see
           him
           not
           ,
           nor
           shall
           ,
           
             until
             these
             heavens
             be
             rouled
             together
             as
             a
             Scrole
             ,
          
           and
           pass
           away
           like
           a
           thing
           rouled
           together
           ,
           Isa.
           40.22
           .
           Acts
           1.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Chap.
           3.19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           1
           
           Pet.
           1.8
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           is
           that
           Vail
           ,
           thorow
           which
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           Jesus
           is
           ,
           as
           a
           Fore-runer
           for
           us
           ,
           entered
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           God.
           For
           by
           Vail
           here
           also
           ,
           must
           be
           meant
           the
           Heavens
           or
           
             out-spread
             Firmament
          
           thereof
           .
           As
           both
           Mark
           and
           Peter
           says
           ,
           
             He
             is
             gone
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             is
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
          
           ;
           Mark
           16.19
           .
           1
           Pet.
           3.22
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Vail
           of
           the
           Temple
           was
           made
           of
           blew
           ,
           the
           very
           colour
           of
           the
           Heavens
           .
           Of
           purple
           ,
           and
           crimson
           ,
           and
           scarlet
           also
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           colours
           of
           many
           of
           the
           Clouds
           :
           because
           of
           the
           reflections
           of
           the
           Sun.
           But
           again
           ,
        
         
         
           4
           The
           Vail
           was
           also
           
             a
             type
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ.
          
           For
           as
           the
           Vail
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           when
           whole
           ,
           kept
           the
           view
           of
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Holiest
           from
           us
           ,
           but
           when
           rent
           ,
           gave
           place
           to
           Man
           to
           look
           in
           unto
           them
           :
           Even
           so
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           while
           whole
           ,
           kept
           that
           of
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Holiest
           from
           that
           view
           ,
           we
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           pierced
           ,
           have
           of
           them
           .
           Hence
           we
           are
           said
           to
           
             enter
             into
             the
             Holiest
          
           ,
           by
           faith
           ,
           
             thorow
             the
             Vail
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             his
             flesh
          
           ;
           Heb.
           10.19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           But
           yet
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           all
           is
           by
           faith
           ;
           and
           indeed
           the
           renting
           of
           the
           Vail
           that
           Day
           that
           Christ
           was
           crucified
           ,
           did
           loudly
           preach
           this
           to
           us
           .
           For
           no
           sooner
           was
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           pierced
           ,
           
             but
             the
             Vail
             of
             the
             Temple
             rent
             in
             twain
             from
             the
             top
             to
             the
             bottom
             :
          
           And
           so
           a
           way
           was
           made
           for
           a
           clearer
           sight
           of
           what
           was
           there
           beyond
           it
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Type
           and
           Anti-type
           ,
           Mat.
           27.50
           ,
           51
           ,
           52
           ,
           53.
           
           Heb.
           10.19
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           that
           the
           Vail
           of
           the
           Temple
           was
           a
           type
           of
           these
           visible
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ;
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           because
           ,
           he
           passed
           thorow
           it
           unto
           the
           Father
           ;
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           because
           ,
           we
           by
           it
           have
           boldness
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           I
           read
           also
           of
           two
           other
           Vails
           ,
           as
           of
           
           that
           spread
           over
           the
           face
           of
           Moses
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           should
           not
           stedfastly
           behold
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           first
           Vail
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ;
           But
           of
           these
           I
           shall
           not
           in
           this
           place
           speak
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           Vail
           of
           the
           Temple
           there
           was
           also
           
             the
             figures
             of
             Cherubims
             wrought
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           Angels
           ;
           to
           shew
           that
           as
           the
           Angels
           are
           with
           us
           here
           ,
           and
           wait
           upon
           us
           all
           the
           days
           of
           our
           Pilgrimage
           in
           this
           World
           :
           so
           ,
           when
           we
           die
           ,
           they
           stand
           ready
           ,
           even
           at
           the
           Vail
           ,
           at
           the
           Door
           of
           these
           Heavens
           ,
           to
           come
           ,
           when
           bid
           ,
           to
           fetch
           us
           ,
           and
           carry
           us
           away
           into
           
             Abraham's
             bosom
          
           ;
           Luke
           16.22
           .
        
         
           The
           Vail
           then
           thus
           understood
           ,
           teaches
           us
           first
           where
           Jesus
           is
           ,
           namely
           ,
           not
           here
           ,
           but
           gone
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           from
           whence
           we
           should
           wait
           for
           him
           .
           It
           also
           teaches
           us
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           would
           even
           now
           discern
           the
           Glories
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Holiest
           of
           all
           ,
           we
           must
           look
           thorow
           Jesus
           to
           them
           ,
           even
           thorow
           the
           Vail
           ,
           
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             his
             flesh
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           It
           teaches
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           by
           faith
           through
           him
           ,
           attain
           to
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           Presence
           ,
           at
           least
           of
           the
           beauty
           and
           sweetness
           of
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           LVIII
           .
           Of
           the
           Doors
           of
           the
           Inner
           Temple
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           BEsides
           the
           Vail
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           
             Door
             to
             the
             inner
             Temple
          
           ,
           and
           that
           Door
           was
           made
           of
           
             Olive-Tree
             ;
             And
             for
             the
             entering
             in
             of
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             he
             made
             doors
             of
             Olive-Tree
             .
             The
             two
             Doors
             also
             of
             Olive-Tree
             ,
             and
             he
             carved
             upon
             them
             Cherubims
             ,
             and
             Palm-Trees
             ,
             and
             open
             Flowers
             ,
             and
             over-laid
             them
             with
             Gold
             ,
             and
             spread
             Gold
             upon
             the
             Cherubims
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Palm-Trees
          
           ;
           1
           King.
           6.31
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           These
           Doors
           were
           a
           type
           of
           the
           gate
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           even
           of
           that
           which
           lets
           into
           the
           Eternal
           Mansion-house
           that
           is
           beyond
           that
           Vail
           .
           I
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           Vail
           was
           a
           type
           of
           the
           visible
           Heavens
           ,
           which
           God
           has
           spread
           out
           as
           a
           Curtain
           ,
           and
           through
           which
           Christ
           went
           ,
           when
           he
           ascended
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Now
           beyond
           this
           Vail
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           I
           find
           a
           Door
           ,
           a
           Gate
           opening
           with
           two
           Leaves
           ,
           as
           afore
           ,
           we
           found
           at
           the
           Door
           of
           the
           outward
           Temple
           .
           These
           are
           they
           which
           the
           Psalmist
           calls
           to
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Lift
             up
             your
             heads
             ,
             O
             ye
             Gates
             ,
             even
             lift
             them
             
             up
             ye
             everlasting
             Doors
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             of
             Glory
             shall
             come
             in
          
           ;
           Psal.
           24.7
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Doors
           of
           the
           Temple
           were
           made
           of
           Fir
           ,
           but
           these
           ,
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           were
           made
           of
           Olive
           ;
           To
           shew
           us
           by
           that
           
             fat
             Tree
          
           ,
           that
           rich
           type
           ,
           with
           what
           
             glory
             we
             shall
             be
             met
          
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           counted
           worthy
           to
           enter
           at
           these
           Gates
           .
           The
           Olive-Tree
           has
           its
           name
           from
           the
           Oil
           and
           fatness
           of
           its
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           Doors
           that
           let
           into
           the
           Holiest
           were
           made
           of
           this
           Olive-Tree
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Cherubims
           were
           also
           carved
           upon
           these
           Doors
           ,
           To
           shew
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Angels
           met
           us
           at
           the
           Temple-door
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           wait
           upon
           us
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           stand
           also
           ready
           at
           the
           Vail
           ,
           so
           even
           at
           the
           Gate
           of
           the
           
           Mansion-house
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           also
           ready
           to
           give
           us
           a
           welcome
           thither
           ,
           and
           to
           attend
           us
           into
           the
           Presence-Chamber
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Palm-Trees
           also
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           carved
           upon
           the
           Temple-doors
           ,
           so
           we
           also
           find
           them
           here
           before
           the
           Oracle
           ,
           upon
           the
           Doors
           that
           let
           in
           thither
           .
           To
           shew
           ,
           that
           as
           Christ
           gave
           us
           the
           Victory
           at
           our
           first
           entring
           into
           faith
           ,
           So
           he
           will
           finish
           that
           victory
           ,
           by
           giving
           of
           us
           Eternal
           Salvation
           .
           
             Thus
             is
             he
             the
             Author
             and
             finisher
             of
             our
             faith
             .
          
           For
           as
           sure
           as
           at
           first
           we
           received
           the
           Palm-branch
           by
           faith
           ,
           so
           surely
           
           shall
           we
           
             we●r
             it
             in
             our
             hands
          
           ,
           as
           a
           token
           of
           his
           faithfulness
           in
           the
           Heaven
           of
           Heavens
           ,
           for
           ever
           ;
           Revel
           .
           7.9
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           
             Open
             Flowers
          
           ,
           are
           also
           carved
           here
           ;
           To
           shew
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           door
           to
           glory
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           door
           to
           grace
           ,
           will
           be
           precious
           to
           us
           at
           our
           entering
           in
           thither
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           at
           the
           first
           step
           we
           took
           thither-ward
           in
           a
           sinful
           miserable
           World.
           Christ
           will
           never
           lose
           his
           sweet-scent
           in
           the
           Nostrils
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           He
           is
           most
           sweet
           now
           ,
           vvill
           be
           so
           at
           Death
           ,
           and
           sweetest
           of
           all
           ,
           when
           by
           him
           we
           shall
           enter
           into
           that
           Mansion-house
           prepared
           for
           us
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           Palm-trees
           ,
           and
           open
           Flowers
           may
           also
           be
           a
           type
           of
           the
           precious
           ones
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           counted
           worthy
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           :
           The
           one
           ,
           of
           the
           uprightness
           of
           their
           hearts
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           of
           the
           good
           savour
           of
           their
           lives
           .
           
             The
             upright
             shall
             dwell
             in
             thy
             presence
             ;
             and
             to
             him
             that
             ordereth
             his
             conversation
             aright
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             the
             salvation
             of
             God
          
           ;
           Psal.
           140.13
           .
           Psal.
           50.
           ult
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Thus
           sweet
           in
           Earth
           ,
           sweet
           in
           Heaven
           :
           And
           he
           that
           yields
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           here
           ,
           shall
           find
           it
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           Eternal
           Comfort
           ,
           at
           the
           Gates
           of
           Glory
           .
        
         
         
           10.
           
           All
           these
           were
           over-laid
           with
           gold
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           say
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           were
           at
           the
           Door
           of
           the
           first
           House
           .
           True
           ,
           but
           observe
           ,
           here
           we
           have
           an
           addition
           .
           Here
           is
           gold
           upon
           gold
           .
           Gold
           laid
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           gold
           spread
           upon
           that
           .
           He
           over-laid
           them
           with
           gold
           ,
           and
           then
           spread
           gold
           upon
           them
           .
           The
           Lord
           gives
           
             grace
             and
             glory
          
           ,
           Psal.
           84.11
           .
           Gold
           ,
           and
           
             gold
             .
             Gold
          
           spread
           upon
           gold
           .
           Grace
           is
           gold
           
             in
             the
             leaf
          
           ,
           and
           glory
           is
           gold
           
             in
             plates
          
           .
           Grace
           is
           thin
           gold
           ,
           glory
           is
           gold
           that
           is
           thick
           .
           Here
           is
           gold
           layed
           on
           ,
           and
           gold
           spread
           upon
           that
           .
           And
           that
           both
           upon
           the
           Palm-trees
           and
           the
           Cherubims
           .
           Gold
           upon
           the
           
             Palm
             trees
          
           ,
           that
           's
           on
           the
           Saints
           ;
           Gold
           upon
           the
           Cherubims
           ,
           that
           's
           upon
           the
           Angels
           .
           For
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Angels
           themselves
           shall
           receive
           Additional
           Glory
           for
           the
           Service
           which
           they
           have
           served
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           on
           Earth
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           The
           Angels
           are
           GOD's
           Harvest-men
           ,
           and
           doubtless
           he
           will
           give
           them
           good
           Wages
           ,
           even
           Glory
           upon
           their
           Glory
           then
           ;
           Matt.
           13.38
           ,
           39.
           
           Chap.
           24.31
           .
           Joh.
           4.36
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           You
           know
           Harvest
           men
           use
           to
           be
           pay'd
           well
           for
           gathering
           in
           the
           Corn
           ,
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           so
           shall
           these
           ,
           when
           the
           great
           Ingathering
           is
           over
           .
           But
           what
           an
           
           enterance
           into
           Life
           is
           here
           ?
           Here
           is
           gold
           upon
           gold
           at
           the
           Door
           ,
           at
           our
           first
           step
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
      
       
         
           LIX
           .
           Of
           the
           Golden
           Nails
           of
           the
           Inner-Temple
           .
        
         
           I
           Shall
           not
           concern
           my self
           with
           all
           the
           Nails
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           as
           of
           those
           made
           of
           Iron
           ,
           &c.
           
           1
           Chron.
           22.3
           .
           but
           only
           with
           the
           
             Golden
             ones
          
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           read
           2
           Chron.
           3.4
           .
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             And
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             nails
             was
             fifty
             Shekels
             of
             Gold
             :
          
           These
           Nails
           ,
           as
           I
           conceive
           ,
           were
           all
           fastned
           to
           the
           place
           most
           Holy
           ,
           and
           of
           form
           most
           apt
           to
           that
           of
           which
           they
           were
           a
           Figure
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Some
           of
           them
           represented
           Christ
           Jesus
           our
           Lord
           ,
           as
           fixed
           in
           his
           Mediatory
           Office
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ;
           wherefore
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           when
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           speaks
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           sprang
           from
           Judah
           to
           be
           a
           Mediator
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Out
             of
             him
             came
             the
             Corner
          
           (
           the
           Corner-stone
           )
           
             out
             of
             him
             the
             Nails
          
           ,
           Zech.
           10.4
           .
        
         
           Now
           since
           he
           is
           here
           compared
           to
           a
           Nail
           ,
           
             a
             golden
             Nail
          
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           Nail
           ,
           by
           driving
           ,
           is
           fixed
           in
           his
           place
           ;
           
           so
           Christ
           by
           God's
           Oath
           is
           made
           an
           everlasting
           Priest
           ,
           Heb.
           7.25
           .
           Therefore
           as
           he
           saith
           again
           ,
           The
           Nail
           ,
           the
           Aaronical
           Priesthood
           ,
           that
           was
           fastned
           in
           a
           sure
           place
           ,
           should
           
             be
             removed
             ,
             be
             cut
             down
             ,
             and
             fall
             :
          
           So
           he
           
             who
             has
             the
             Key
             of
          
           David
           ,
           which
           is
           Christ
           (
           Revel
           .
           3.7
           .
           )
           shall
           by
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Nail
             ,
             be
             fastned
             in
             a
             sure
             place
             ,
             and
             abide
          
           ;
           therefore
           he
           says
           again
           ,
           
             And
             he
             shall
             be
             for
             a
             glorious
             Throne
             ,
          
           or
           
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             to
             his
             Fathers
             House
             :
          
           And
           moreover
           ,
           
             That
             they
             shall
             hang
             on
             him
          
           (
           as
           on
           a
           Nail
           )
           
             all
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Fathers
             House
             ,
             the
             Off-spring
             ,
             and
             the
             Issue
             ,
             all
             Vessels
             of
             small
             quantity
             ,
             from
             the
             Vessels
             of
             Cups
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Vessels
             of
             Flagons
             .
          
           According
           to
           that
           which
           is
           written
           ,
           
             And
             they
             sang
             a
             new
             Song
             to
             the
             Lamb
             that
             was
             slain
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Thou
             art
             worthy
             ,
          
           &c.
           Isai.
           22.20
           ,
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           Rev.
           5.9
           ▪
           12.
           
        
         
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           again
           ,
           that
           Christ
           under
           the
           similitude
           of
           a
           Nail
           ,
           is
           accounted
           by
           Saints
           indeed
           ,
           their
           great
           Pledge
           or
           Hope
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           of
           their
           certain
           coming
           thither
           :
           Hence
           they
           said
           of
           old
           ,
           
             God
             has
             given
             us
             a
             Nail
             in
             his
             holy
             place
             :
          
           A
           Nail
           ,
           says
           the
           Line
           ,
           a
           Pin
           ,
           a
           
             constant
             and
             sure
             abode
          
           ,
           says
           the
           Margin
           ,
           Ezra
           9.8
           .
           Now
           this
           Nail
           in
           his
           holy
           place
           ,
           as
           was
           shewed
           before
           ,
           is
           Christ
           ;
           Christ
           ,
           
           as
           possest
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           as
           abiding
           and
           ever
           living
           therein
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           Hence
           he
           is
           called
           ,
           as
           there
           ,
           our
           Head
           ,
           our
           Life
           ,
           and
           our
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           also
           we
           are
           said
           there
           to
           be
           set
           down
           together
           in
           him
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.
           
             ult
             .
             Col.
          
           3.3
           .
           Ephes.
           2.5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Some
           of
           these
           Nailes
           were
           types
           of
           the
           
             holy
             words
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           for
           ever
           are
           setled
           in
           Heaven
           .
           Types
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           of
           their
           Yea
           ,
           and
           Amen
           .
           Hence
           Solomon
           in
           another
           place
           compares
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           wise
           God
           ,
           
             To
             goads
             and
             nailes
             ,
             fastned
             by
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             Assemblies
             ,
             which
             are
             given
             from
             one
             Shepherd
          
           ;
           Eccles.
           12.11
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           called
           Goads
           ,
           because
           ,
           as
           such
           prick
           the
           Oxen
           on
           in
           their
           drawing
           ,
           so
           God's
           Words
           prick
           Christians
           on
           in
           their
           Holy
           Duties
           .
           They
           are
           called
           Nailes
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           as
           Nails
           ,
           when
           fastned
           well
           in
           a
           sure
           place
           ,
           are
           not
           easily
           removed
           :
           So
           God's
           Words
           
             by
             his
             will
          
           ,
           stand
           firm
           for
           ever
           .
           The
           Masters
           of
           the
           Assemblies
           are
           ,
           firstly
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           .
           The
           one
           Shepherd
           is
           
             Jesus
             Christ.
          
           Hence
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           be
           everlasting
           ,
           to
           abide
           
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           more
           stedfast
           than
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ;
           Isa.
           40.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           1
           
           Pet.
           1.24
           ,
           25.
           
           Heb.
           13
           20.
           
           Revel
           .
           14.6
           .
           Matt.
           24.35
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           Jesus
           then
           ,
           and
           his
           Holy
           
           Words
           are
           the
           Golden
           Nailes
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           the
           fixing
           of
           these
           Nails
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           was
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           same
           to
           day
           ,
           yesterday
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           :
           and
           that
           his
           words
           abide
           ,
           and
           remain
           the
           same
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
           He
           then
           that
           hath
           Christ
           ,
           has
           a
           Nail
           in
           the
           Holiest
           ,
           he
           that
           hath
           a
           promise
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           hath
           also
           a
           
             Nail
             in
             Heaven
          
           ,
           a
           Golden
           Nail
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
      
       
         
           LX.
           Of
           the
           Floor
           and
           Walls
           of
           the
           inner
           Temple
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Floor
           of
           the
           Oracle
           was
           overlaid
           with
           Cedar
           ,
           and
           so
           also
           was
           the
           Walls
           of
           this
           House
           .
           
             He
             built
             twenty
             Cubits
             on
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             both
             the
             Floor
             and
             the
             Walls
             with
             boards
             of
             Cedar
             .
             He
             even
             built
             for
             it
             within
             ,
             for
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             holy
             place
          
           ;
           1
           King.
           16.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           that
           he
           doth
           tell
           us
           with
           what
           it
           was
           cieled
           ,
           and
           doth
           also
           thus
           repeat
           ,
           saying
           ,
           for
           the
           Oracle
           ,
           for
           it
           within
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           
             most
             holy
             place
          
           ;
           it
           is
           because
           he
           would
           have
           it
           noted
           ,
           
             that
             this
             only
             is
             the
             place
             ,
             that
             thus
             was
             done
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Twenty
             Cubits
          
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           length
           ,
           
           and
           breadth
           ,
           and
           height
           of
           the
           House
           :
           So
           that
           by
           his
           thus
           saying
           ,
           he
           teacheth
           that
           thus
           it
           was
           builded
           round
           about
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Cedar
           is
           ,
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           ,
           
             the
             highest
             of
             the
             Trees
          
           ;
           Ezek.
           31.3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           Now
           in
           that
           it
           is
           said
           the
           House
           ,
           the
           Oracle
           ,
           
             was
             cieled
             round
             about
             therewith
          
           .
           It
           may
           be
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           no
           where
           else
           ,
           is
           the
           height
           of
           all
           perfections
           .
        
         
           Perfection
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           but
           not
           such
           as
           is
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           is
           a
           natural
           perfection
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           Peny
           is
           as
           natural
           Silver
           ,
           as
           is
           a
           Shilling
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           is
           a
           comparative
           perfection
           ,
           and
           so
           one
           thing
           may
           be
           perfect
           and
           imperfect
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           as
           a
           
             half
             Crown
          
           is
           more
           than
           a
           Shilling
           ,
           yet
           less
           ,
           than
           a
           Crown
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           is
           also
           that
           which
           we
           call
           the
           utmost
           perfection
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           it
           which
           cannot
           be
           added
           to
           ,
           or
           taken
           from
           him
           :
           and
           so
           God
           only
           is
           perfect
           .
        
         
           Now
           heavenly
           glory
           is
           that
           which
           goes
           beyond
           all
           perfection
           on
           the
           Earth
           ,
           as
           the
           Cedar
           goes
           beyond
           all
           Trees
           for
           height
           .
           Hence
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           his
           own
           excellency
           ,
           sets
           it
           forth
           by
           its
           height
           .
           
           The
           high
           God
           ,
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           and
           the
           
             high
             and
             lofty
          
           one
           :
           and
           the
           highest
           ;
           Psal.
           97.9
           .
           Psal.
           138.6
           .
           Gen.
           14.19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           Dan.
           3.21
           .
           Chap.
           5.18
           .
           Psal.
           18.13
           .
           Psal.
           85.7
           .
           Luk.
           1.32
           .
           Chap.
           6.35
           .
           Isa.
           57.15
           .
           Psal
           9.2
           .
           Psal.
           56
           2.
           
           Psal.
           92
           1.
           
           Isa.
           14.14
           .
        
         
           These
           terms
           also
           are
           ascribed
           to
           this
           House
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           was
           the
           place
           where
           utmost
           perfection
           dwelt
           .
        
         
           I
           take
           therefore
           the
           Cedar
           in
           this
           place
           to
           be
           a
           note
           of
           perfection
           ;
           even
           the
           Cedar
           with
           which
           this
           House
           was
           cieled
           .
        
         
           For
           since
           it
           is
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           to
           speak
           to
           us
           ,
           oft-times
           by
           Trees
           ,
           Gold
           ,
           Silver
           ,
           Stones
           ,
           Beasts
           ,
           Fowls
           ,
           Fishes
           ,
           Spiders
           ,
           Ants
           ,
           Frogs
           ,
           Flies
           ,
           Lice
           ,
           Dust
           ,
           &c.
           and
           here
           by
           Wood
           ;
           how
           should
           we
           by
           them
           understand
           his
           Voice
           ,
           if
           we
           count
           there
           is
           no
           meaning
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           
             And
             the
             Cedar
             of
             the
             house
             within
             was
             carved
             with
             knops
             ,
             and
             flowers
             ,
             all
             was
             Cedar
             :
             There
             was
             no
             stone
             seen
          
           ;
           1
           King.
           9.18
           .
        
         
           
             Knops
             and
             Flowers
          
           ,
           were
           they
           with
           which
           the
           Golden
           Candlestick
           was
           adorned
           ,
           as
           you
           read
           ,
           Exod.
           25.33
           ,
           35.
           
           Chap.
           37.19
           ,
           21.
           
        
         
           The
           Candlestick
           was
           a
           type
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Knops
           ,
           and
           Flowers
           a
           type
           of
           her
           Ornaments
           .
           But
           what
           !
           Must
           
           Heaven
           be
           hanged
           round
           about
           with
           the
           Ornaments
           of
           Saints
           !
           with
           the
           fruits
           of
           their
           graces
           ?
           Well
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           something
           more
           than
           ordinary
           must
           be
           done
           with
           them
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           
             admitted
             to
             follow
             them
             into
             the
             holy
             place
          
           ;
           Revel
           .
           14.13
           .
           And
           since
           't
           is
           said
           they
           shall
           have
           a
           far
           more
           exceeding
           and
           eternal
           weight
           of
           glory
           bestowed
           on
           them
           for
           them
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ;
           2
           Cor.
           4.16
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           
             All
             was
             Cedar
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             stone
             seen
             .
          
           Take
           stone
           in
           the
           type
           for
           that
           which
           was
           really
           so
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           antitype
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           is
           so
           mystically
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           may
           import
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           antitype
           of
           this
           holiest
           ,
           there
           shall
           never
           be
           any
           thing
           of
           hardness
           of
           heart
           in
           them
           that
           possess
           it
           for
           ever
           :
           All
           imperfection
           ariseth
           from
           the
           badness
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           but
           there
           will
           be
           no
           bad
           hearts
           in
           glory
           .
           No
           shortness
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           no
           crosness
           of
           disposition
           ,
           no
           workings
           of
           lusts
           ,
           or
           corruptions
           will
           be
           there
           ,
           no
           not
           thoroughout
           the
           whole
           Heavens
           .
           Here
           alas
           they
           are
           seen
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           best
           of
           Saints
           ,
           because
           here
           our
           light
           is
           mixt
           with
           darkness
           ,
           
             but
             there
             will
             be
             no
             night
             there
             ,
             nor
             any
             stone
             seen
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             the
             Floor
             of
             the
             House
             was
             over-laid
             with
             gold
          
           ;
           1
           King.
           6.30
           .
           This
           is
           like
           that
           
           of
           which
           we
           read
           of
           the
           new
           Jerusalem
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           come
           from
           God
           out
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           says
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             The
             street
             of
             the
             City
             was
             pure
             Gold
          
           ;
           and
           like
           that
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           read
           in
           
             Exodus
             ,
             They
             saw
             under
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             a
             paved
             work
             of
             a
             Saphire
             stone
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             the
             body
             of
             Heaven
             in
             its
             clearness
          
           ;
           Revel
           .
           21.21
           .
           Exod.
           24.10
           :
        
         
           All
           the
           Visions
           were
           rich
           ,
           but
           this
           the
           richest
           ,
           that
           the
           Floor
           of
           the
           House
           should
           be
           covered
           ,
           or
           overlaid
           with
           Gold.
           The
           Floor
           and
           Street
           ,
           are
           walking
           Places
           ,
           and
           how
           rich
           will
           our
           steps
           be
           then
           !
           Alas
           !
           here
           we
           sometimes
           step
           into
           the
           Mire
           ,
           and
           then
           again
           stumble
           upon
           blocks
           and
           stones
           .
           Here
           we
           sometimes
           fall
           into
           holes
           ,
           and
           have
           our
           heel
           oft
           catcht
           in
           a
           snare
           :
           but
           there
           will
           be
           none
           of
           these
           :
           Gold
           ,
           gold
           ,
           all
           will
           be
           gold
           ,
           and
           golden
           perfections
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           into
           the
           holy
           place
           .
           Job
           at
           best
           took
           but
           his
           steps
           in
           butter
           ,
           but
           we
           then
           shall
           take
           all
           our
           steps
           in
           the
           Gold
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           LXI
           .
           Of
           the
           Ark
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           was
           placed
           in
           the
           inner
           Temple
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           Word
           ,
           I
           read
           of
           three
           Arks
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
           Noah's
           Ark
           ;
           That
           in
           which
           Moses
           was
           hid
           ;
           and
           the
           ARK
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           God
           ;
           Gen.
           6.14
           .
           Exod.
           2.3
           ,
           5.
           
           But
           it
           is
           the
           
             Ark
             of
             the
             Covenant
          
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           now
           speak
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Ark
             was
             made
             of
             Shittim
             Wood
             ,
             two
             Cubits
             and
             an
             half
             was
             the
             length
             thereof
             ,
             and
             a
             Cubit
             and
             an
             half
             the
             breadth
             thereof
             ,
             and
             a
             Cubit
             and
             an
             half
             the
             height
             thereof
             .
             It
             was
             over-laid
             with
             pure
             gold
             within
             and
             without
             ,
             and
             a
             Crown
             of
             gold
             was
             made
             for
             it
             round
             about
             ,
          
           Exod.
           25.10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           Ark
           was
           called
           
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Covenant
          
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           that
           you
           read
           of
           was
           called
           
           Noah's
           ,
           because
           ,
           as
           he
           in
           THAT
           was
           kept
           from
           being
           drowned
           :
           So
           the
           Tables
           of
           the
           Covenant
           was
           kept
           in
           this
           ,
           from
           breaking
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           Ark
           ,
           
             in
             this
          
           ,
           was
           a
           type
           of
           Christ.
           For
           that
           in
           him
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           Moses
           ,
           these
           Tables
           were
           kept
           whole
           .
           
             Moses
             brake
          
           them
           ,
           the
           
             Ark
             keeps
          
           them
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Not
           only
           that
           wrote
           on
           two
           Tables
           of
           Stone
           ,
           but
           that
           also
           called
           the
           Ceremonial
           ,
           was
           put
           into
           the
           Ark
           to
           be
           kept
           .
           The
           two
           Tables
           were
           put
           into
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Ark
           ,
           to
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           
             Thy
             Law
             is
             within
             my
             heart
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           But
           the
           Ceremonial
           was
           put
           into
           the
           SIDE
           of
           the
           Ark
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           the
           side
           of
           Christ
           must
           come
           that
           which
           must
           answer
           that
           .
           For
           out
           thence
           came
           blood
           ,
           and
           water
           :
           Blood
           to
           answer
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           water
           to
           answer
           the
           Purifyings
           and
           Rinsings
           of
           that
           Law.
           
        
         
           The
           Ceremonies
           therefore
           were
           lodged
           in
           the
           side
           of
           the
           Ark
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           answered
           
             out
             of
             the
             side
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           Exod.
           25.16
           ,
           17.
           
           Deut.
           10.5
           .
           Chap.
           31.26
           .
           Psal.
           40.8
           .
           Joh.
           19.34
           .
           Heb.
           10.7
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Ark
           had
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           put
           upon
           it
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           was
           called
           the
           strength
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           glory
           ,
           though
           made
           of
           Wood.
           And
           Christ
           is
           God
           both
           in
           Name
           and
           Nature
           ,
           though
           made
           
             flesh
             ;
             yea
             more
             ,
             made
             to
             be
             sin
             for
             us
          
           :
           2
           Sam.
           6.2
           .
           2
           Chro.
           6.14
           .
           Chap.
           13.6
           .
           Joh.
           1.14
           .
           Rom.
           9.5
           .
           2
           Cor.
           5
           21.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Ark
           vvas
           carried
           upon
           Mens
           shoulders
           this
           vvay
           and
           that
           ,
           to
           shevv
           how
           Christ
           should
           be
           carried
           and
           preached
           by
           
           his
           Apostles
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           into
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           :
           Exod.
           25.14
           .
           1
           Chro.
           15.15
           .
           Matt.
           28.19
           ,
           20.
           
           Luk.
           24.46
           ,
           47.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           Ark
           had
           those
           Testimonies
           of
           God's
           presence
           accompanying
           it
           ,
           as
           had
           no
           other
           Ceremony
           of
           the
           Lavv
           :
           and
           Christ
           had
           those
           Signs
           and
           Tokens
           of
           his
           Presence
           vvith
           him
           ,
           as
           never
           had
           Man
           either
           in
           Law
           or
           Gospel
           .
           This
           is
           so
           apparent
           ,
           it
           needs
           no
           proof
           .
           And
           now
           for
           a
           few
           Comparisons
           more
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           'T
           was
           at
           that
           that
           God
           answered
           the
           People
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           come
           to
           enquire
           of
           him
           :
           And
           in
           these
           last
           days
           ,
           God
           has
           spoken
           to
           us
           by
           his
           Son
           :
           1.
           
           Chro.
           13.3
           .
           1
           Sam.
           14.18
           .
           Heb.
           1.1
           ,
           2
           :
           Joh.
           16.23
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           At
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Ark
           the
           Waters
           of
           Jordan
           stood
           still
           till
           Israel
           ,
           the
           ransomed
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           passed
           over
           from
           the
           Wilderness
           to
           Canaan
           :
           And
           it
           is
           by
           the
           power
           and
           presence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           we
           pass
           over
           Death
           :
           
           Jordan's
           antitype
           from
           the
           Wilderness
           of
           this
           World
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           Jos.
           3.15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Joh.
           11.25
           .
           Rom.
           8.37
           ,
           38
           ,
           39.
           1
           
           Cor.
           15.54
           ,
           55
           ,
           56
           57.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Before
           the
           Ark
           the
           Walls
           of
           Jericho
           fell
           down
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           shall
           all
           high
           Tovvers
           ,
           and
           strong
           Holds
           ,
           and
           hiding
           Places
           for
           sinners
           be
           
           razed
           ,
           and
           dissolved
           at
           his
           coming
           ;
           Isa.
           6.20
           .
           Chap.
           30.25
           .
           Chap.
           2.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           2
           
           Pet.
           3.10
           .
           Revel
           .
           20.11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Before
           the
           
             Ark
             ,
             Dagon
          
           fell
           ,
           that
           Idol
           of
           the
           Philistines
           ;
           and
           before
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           Devils
           fell
           ,
           those
           gods
           of
           all
           those
           Idols
           .
           And
           he
           must
           reign
           till
           all
           his
           Enemies
           be
           put
           under
           his
           feet
           :
           And
           until
           they
           be
           made
           his
           
             foot
             stool
          
           ;
           1
           Sam.
           5.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Mark
           5.12
           .
           1
           Cor.
           15.25
           .
           Heb.
           10.13
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Philistines
           vvere
           also
           plagued
           for
           medling
           vvith
           the
           Ark
           ,
           vvhile
           they
           abode
           uncircumcised
           ,
           and
           the
           vvicked
           will
           one
           day
           be
           most
           severely
           plagued
           for
           their
           medling
           vvith
           Christ
           ,
           vvith
           their
           uncircumcised
           hearts
           ;
           1
           Sam.
           5
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Psal.
           50
           16
           Matt.
           24.51
           .
           Chap.
           25.11
           ,
           12.
           
           Luke
           13.25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           God's
           blessing
           vvas
           upon
           those
           that
           entertained
           the
           Ark
           as
           they
           should
           ;
           and
           much
           more
           is
           ,
           and
           vvill
           his
           blessing
           be
           upon
           those
           that
           so
           imbrace
           and
           entertain
           his
           Christ
           ,
           and
           profess
           his
           name
           sincerely
           ;
           2
           Sam.
           6.11
           .
           Acts
           3.26
           .
           Gal.
           3.13
           ,
           14.
           
           Matt.
           19.27
           ,
           28
           29.
           
           Luke
           22.28
           29.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           When
           Vzza
           put
           forth
           his
           hand
           to
           
             stay
             the
             Ark
          
           ,
           vvhen
           
             the
             Oxen
             shock
             it
          
           ,
           as
           despairing
           of
           GOD's
           protecting
           of
           it
           ,
           vvithout
           a
           humane
           help
           ,
           
             he
             died
             before
             
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           even
           so
           will
           all
           those
           do
           (
           without
           repentance
           )
           who
           use
           unlawful
           means
           to
           promote
           Christ's
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           support
           it
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           1
           Chro.
           13.9
           ,
           10.
           
           Matt.
           26.52
           .
           Revel
           .
           13.10
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           Ark
           ,
           though
           thus
           dignified
           ,
           was
           ,
           of
           it self
           ,
           but
           low
           ;
           but
           a
           Cubit
           and
           a
           half
           high
           :
           Also
           Christ
           ,
           though
           he
           vvas
           the
           glory
           of
           Heaven
           and
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           made
           himself
           of
           no
           reputation
           ,
           and
           was
           found
           in
           the
           likeness
           of
           a
           man
           ;
           Exod.
           25.11
           ,
           12.
           
           Phil.
           2.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           The
           
           Ark*
           had
           a
           Crown
           of
           Gold
           round
           about
           upon
           it
           ,
           To
           shevv
           hovv
           Christ
           is
           crovvned
           by
           his
           Saints
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           crovvned
           by
           them
           in
           glory
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           good
           he
           hath
           done
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           also
           hovv
           all
           Crovvns
           shall
           one
           day
           stoop
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           set
           upon
           his
           Head.
           This
           is
           shevved
           in
           the
           type
           ,
           Zech.
           6.11
           ,
           14.
           and
           in
           the
           Antitype
           ,
           Revel
           .
           4
           10.
           
           Chap.
           19.12
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           The
           Ark
           vvas
           over-laid
           with
           gold
           within
           ,
           and
           without
           .
           To
           shevv
           ,
           that
           Christ
           vvas
           perfect
           in
           inward
           grace
           ;
           and
           outward
           life
           ;
           in
           spirit
           ,
           and
           in
           righteousness
           ;
           Joh.
           1.12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           1
           
           Pet.
           2.22
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           The
           Ark
           vvas
           placed
           under
           the
           
             Mercy
             Seat
          
           ,
           to
           shevv
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             as
             Redeemer
          
           ,
           brings
           and
           bears
           ,
           as
           it
           vvere
           
           upon
           his
           Shoulders
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           to
           us
           ,
           even
           
             in
             the
             body
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             thorough
             death
          
           ;
           Exod.
           25.21
           .
           Ephes.
           4.23
           .
           Chap.
           5.1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           12.
           
           When
           the
           Ark
           vvas
           removed
           far
           from
           the
           People
           ,
           the
           godly
           vvent
           mourning
           after
           it
           ;
           And
           vvhen
           Christ
           is
           hid
           ,
           or
           taken
           from
           us
           ,
           
             then
             we
             mourn
             in
             those
             days
          
           ;
           2
           Sam.
           7.2
           .
           Mark
           2.19
           ,
           20.
           
           Luke
           5.34
           ,
           35.
           
           Joh.
           16.20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           13.
           
           All
           Israel
           had
           the
           Ark
           again
           ,
           after
           their
           
           Mourning-time
           vvas
           over
           :
           And
           Christ
           ,
           after
           his
           People
           have
           sorrovved
           for
           him
           a-vvhile
           ,
           vvill
           see
           them
           again
           
             and
             their
             hearts
             shall
             rejoyce
          
           ;
           Joh.
           16.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           By
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           mentioned
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Ark
           of
           the
           Testimony
           was
           a
           type
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           take
           notice
           a
           little
           of
           that
           vvhich
           follovvs
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           Ark
           at
           last
           arived
           to
           the
           place
           
             most
             holy
          
           ;
           Heb.
           9.3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           That
           is
           ,
           after
           its
           Wanderings
           ,
           for
           the
           Ark
           vvas
           made
           ,
           first
           to
           vvander
           like
           a
           Non-inhabitant
           ,
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ;
           now
           hither
           ,
           and
           then
           thither
           ,
           novv
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           then
           abused
           by
           friends
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           vvas
           caused
           to
           rove
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           vvhich
           the
           
           World
           vvas
           vveary
           .
           I
           need
           instance
           to
           you
           for
           proof
           hereof
           ,
           none
           other
           place
           ,
           than
           the
           5th
           ,
           6th
           ,
           and
           7th
           Chapters
           of
           the
           first
           Book
           of
           Samuel
           :
           And
           ansvverable
           to
           this
           ,
           vvas
           our
           dear
           Lord
           Jesus
           posted
           backvvards
           and
           forvvards
           ,
           hither
           and
           thither
           ,
           by
           the
           force
           of
           the
           rage
           of
           his
           Enemies
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           was
           hunted
           into
           Egypt
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           born
           ;
           Matt.
           2.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Then
           he
           was
           driven
           to
           live
           in
           Gali●●e
           ,
           the
           space
           of
           many
           years
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Also
           when
           he
           shewed
           himself
           to
           Israel
           ,
           They
           drove
           him
           sometimes
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           sometimes
           into
           the
           Desert
           ,
           sometimes
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           into
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           and
           still
           in
           every
           of
           these
           places
           he
           was
           either
           haunted
           ,
           or
           hunted
           by
           new
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           And
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           Pharisees
           plot
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           Judas
           sells
           him
           ,
           the
           Priests
           buy
           him
           ,
           Peter
           denies
           him
           ,
           his
           Enemies
           mock
           ,
           scourge
           ,
           buffet
           ,
           and
           much
           abuse
           him
           :
           In
           fine
           ,
           they
           get
           him
           condemned
           ,
           and
           crucified
           ,
           and
           buried
           ;
           but
           at
           last
           God
           commanded
           ,
           and
           took
           him
           
             to
             his
             place
          
           ,
           even
           within
           the
           Vail
           ,
           and
           sets
           him
           
             to
             bear
             up
          
           the
           Mercy-Seat
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           to
           this
           very
           day
           ,
           being
           our
           Ark
           to
           save
           us
           ,
           as
           
           Noah's
           did
           him
           ,
           as
           Moses
           did
           him
           :
           Yea
           better
           ,
           
           as
           none
           but
           Christ
           doth
           save
           his
           ovvn
           .
        
      
       
         
           LXII
           .
           Of
           the
           placing
           of
           the
           Ark
           in
           the
           Holiest
           ,
           or
           Inner
           Temple
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Ark
           as
           we
           have
           said
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Text
           declares
           ,
           when
           carried
           to
           its
           rest
           ,
           was
           placed
           in
           the
           inner
           Temple
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           most
           Holy
           Place
           ,
           even
           under
           the
           
             Wings
             of
             the
             Cherubims
             .
             And
             the
             Priests
             brought
             in
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Lord
             unto
             his
             place
             ,
             to
             the
             Oracle
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             unto
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             even
             under
             the
             Wings
             of
             the
             Cherubims
          
           ;
           Exod.
           26.33
           .
           Chap.
           39.35
           .
           1
           King.
           8
           3.
           2
           
           Chro.
           5.7
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Before
           this
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           afore
           ,
           the
           Ark
           was
           carried
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           and
           caused
           to
           dwell
           in
           a
           Tent
           ,
           under
           
             Curtains
             ,
             as
             all
             our
             fathers
             did
             .
          
           To
           shew
           that
           Christ
           ,
           as
           we
           ,
           was
           made
           for
           a
           time
           to
           wander
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           his
           being
           possest
           of
           glory
           ;
           2
           Sam.
           7.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           6.
           
           Heb.
           11.9
           .
           Jo.
           1.10
           .
           Chap.
           16.28
           .
           Chap.
           3.13
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           now
           ,
           when
           the
           Ark
           was
           brought
           into
           the
           Holiest
           ,
           't
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             brought
             into
             its
             place
          
           .
           This
           World
           then
           vvas
           not
           Christ
           his
           place
           ,
           he
           vvas
           not
           
             from
             
             beneath
          
           ,
           he
           came
           from
           his
           father's
           house
           ;
           wherefore
           while
           here
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           at
           his
           place
           ,
           nor
           could
           ,
           
             until
             he
             ascended
             up
             where
             he
             was
             before
          
           ;
           Joh.
           8.23
           .
           Chap.
           16.28
           .
           Chap.
           6.62
           .
           Chap.
           3.13
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Christ's
           proper
           place
           therefore
           is
           the
           Holiest
           .
           His
           proper
           place
           ,
           as
           God
           ,
           as
           Priest
           ,
           as
           Prophet
           ,
           as
           King
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Advocate
           of
           his
           People
           .
           Here
           ,
           with
           us
           ,
           he
           has
           no
           more
           to
           do
           ,
           in
           Person
           ,
           as
           Mediator
           .
           
             If
             he
             were
             on
             Earth
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           His
           place
           and
           work
           is
           novv
           above
           
             with
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Angels
          
           ;
           Acts
           5.31
           .
           1
           Pet.
           3.22
           .
           Heb.
           4.14
           .
           Chap.
           8.4
           .
           Chap.
           9.24
           .
           1
           Joh.
           2.1
           ,
           2.
           
           Revel
           .
           1.1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           'T
           is
           said
           ,
           the
           
             Ark
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             Oracle
             of
             the
             House
             .
             Solomon
          
           vvas
           not
           content
           to
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           brought
           into
           the
           Holiest
           :
           but
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             his
             place
             was
             the
             Oracle
          
           ,
           the
           
             holy
             Oracle
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           hearing
           .
           For
           he
           ,
           when
           he
           ascended
           ,
           had
           somewhat
           to
           say
           to
           God
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           his
           People
           .
           
             To
             the
             Oracle
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           place
           of
           revealing
           :
           For
           he
           also
           was
           there
           to
           receive
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           reveal
           to
           his
           Church
           on
           Earth
           something
           that
           could
           not
           be
           made
           manifest
           ,
           but
           from
           this
           holy
           Oracle
           .
           There
           therefore
           he
           is
           vvith
           the
           tvvo
           Tables
           of
           Testimony
           
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           as
           perfectly
           kept
           ;
           he
           also
           is
           there
           with
           the
           whole
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           Ceremonial
           Law
           in
           his
           side
           ,
           shewing
           and
           pleading
           the
           perfection
           of
           his
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           the
           Merit
           of
           his
           Blood
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           and
           to
           do
           us
           vvord
           ,
           who
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           hovv
           vvell
           pleased
           the
           Father
           is
           ,
           vvith
           vvhat
           he
           has
           done
           in
           our
           behalf
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             Into
             the
             most
             holy
             place
          
           .
           By
           these
           vvords
           is
           shevved
           ,
           vvhither
           also
           the
           Ark
           vvent
           ,
           vvhen
           it
           vvent
           to
           take
           up
           its
           rest
           .
           And
           in
           that
           this
           Ark
           was
           a
           type
           of
           Christ
           in
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           shew
           or
           further
           manifest
           ,
           that
           what
           Christ
           doth
           now
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           before
           his
           Father's
           face
           .
           Yea
           ,
           it
           intimates
           that
           Christ
           even
           there
           makes
           his
           appeals
           to
           God
           ,
           concerning
           the
           worth
           of
           what
           he
           did
           on
           Earth
           ,
           
             to
             God
             the
             Judge
             of
             all
          
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           whether
           he
           ought
           not
           for
           his
           sufferings-sake
           ,
           to
           have
           granted
           to
           him
           his
           whole
           desire
           ,
           as
           Priest
           and
           Advocate
           for
           his
           People
           .
        
         
           
             Wilt
             thou
          
           ,
           said
           Festus
           to
           
             Paul
             ,
             go
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             judged
             of
             these
             things
             before
             me
             ?
          
           Acts
           25.9
           .
           Why
           ,
           this
           our
           blessed
           Jesus
           was
           willing
           when
           here
           ,
           to
           go
           up
           to
           Jerusalem
           to
           be
           judged
           ;
           and
           being
           misjudged
           of
           there
           ,
           he
           made
           his
           appeal
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           gone
           thither
           ,
           
           even
           into
           the
           
             holy
             place
          
           ,
           even
           to
           him
           that
           is
           
             Judge
             of
             all
          
           ,
           for
           his
           Verdict
           upon
           his
           doing
           ;
           and
           whether
           the
           Souls
           for
           whom
           he
           became
           undertaker
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           glory
           ,
           have
           not
           by
           him
           a
           right
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           
             Vnder
             the
             Wings
             of
             the
             Cherubims
             .
          
           This
           doth
           further
           confirm
           our
           Words
           ;
           for
           having
           appealed
           from
           Earth
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           the
           Ark
           was
           set
           under
           the
           Wings
           of
           the
           Cherubims
           ,
           so
           he
           in
           his
           interceeding
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           pleading
           his
           Merits
           for
           us
           ,
           doth
           it
           in
           the
           presence
           and
           hearing
           of
           all
           the
           Angels
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           Ark
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           of
           its
           antitype
           :
           We
           come
           next
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           Mercy-Seat
           .
        
      
       
         
           LXIII
           .
           Of
           the
           Mercy-Seat
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           was
           placed
           in
           the
           holy
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THE
           Mercy-Seat
           was
           made
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           but
           brought
           up
           by
           Solomon
           ,
           after
           the
           Temple
           was
           builded
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           holy
           things
           ;
           2
           Chro.
           5.2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           The
           Mercy-Seat
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           of
           the
           Ark
           ,
           was
           but
           
             low
             ,
             Two
             Cubits
             and
             a
             
             half
             was
             the
             length
             ,
             and
             a
             Cubit
             and
             a
             half
             the
             bredth
             thereof
             .
          
           But
           the
           height
           thereof
           ,
           
             was
             without
             measure
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           length
           and
           bredth
           of
           the
           Mercy-Seat
           is
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Ark
           :
           perhaps
           to
           shew
           us
           that
           the
           length
           and
           bredth
           of
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           to
           his
           Elect
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           with
           the
           length
           and
           bredth
           of
           the
           Merits
           of
           Christ
           ;
           Exod.
           25.10.17
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           we
           are
           said
           to
           be
           justified
           in
           him
           ,
           bless'd
           in
           him
           ,
           even
           according
           to
           the
           purpose
           which
           God
           purposed
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           in
           that
           the
           Mercy-Seat
           is
           
             without
             measure
          
           ,
           as
           to
           height
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           ,
           would
           God
           extend
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           able
           to
           reach
           ,
           even
           them
           that
           fall
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           to
           save
           all
           that
           ever
           lived
           on
           Earth
           ,
           even
           all
           that
           are
           now
           in
           Hell.
           For
           there
           is
           ,
           not
           only
           breadth
           enough
           for
           them
           that
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           
             but
             bread
             enough
             and
             to
             spare
          
           ;
           Luke
           15.17
           .
        
         
           
             And
             thou
             shalt
          
           ,
           says
           God
           ,
           
             put
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             above
             upon
             the
             Ark.
          
           Thus
           he
           said
           to
           Moses
           ,
           and
           this
           vvas
           the
           place
           vvhich
           David
           assigned
           for
           it
           ;
           Exod.
           25.21
           .
           1
           Chro.
           28.11
           .
        
         
           Novv
           its
           being
           by
           God's
           Ordinance
           placed
           thus
           ,
           doth
           teach
           us
           many
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           Mercie
           's
           foundation
           to
           us
           is
           Christ.
           The
           Mercy
           Seat
           vvas
           set
           upon
           
           the
           Ark
           of
           the
           Testimony
           ,
           
             and
             there
             it
             rested
             to
             us-ward
             .
          
           Justice
           vvould
           not
           ,
           could
           not
           have
           suffered
           us
           to
           have
           had
           any
           benefit
           by
           Mercy
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           found
           an
           Ark
           ,
           a
           Christ
           to
           rest
           upon
           .
           
             Deliver
             him
          
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             from
             going
             down
             into
             the
             Pit
             ,
             I
             have
             found
             a
             ransom
          
           ;
           Job
           33.24
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           that
           it
           was
           placed
           above
           ,
           it
           doth
           shew
           also
           that
           Christ
           was
           of
           Mercies
           ordaining
           ,
           a
           fruit
           of
           Mercy
           .
           Mercy
           is
           above
           ,
           is
           the
           Ordainer
           ;
           God
           is
           love
           ,
           and
           sent
           of
           love
           his
           Son
           to
           be
           the
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           propitiation
           for
           our
           sins
           ;
           Joh.
           3.16
           .
           1
           Joh.
           4.10
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           that
           the
           Mercy-Seat
           ,
           and
           Ark
           ,
           was
           thus
           joyned
           together
           ,
           it
           also
           shews
           ,
           that
           without
           Christ
           ,
           Mercy
           doth
           not
           act
           .
           Hence
           ,
           when
           the
           Priest
           came
           of
           old
           to
           God
           for
           Mercy
           ,
           he
           did
           use
           to
           come
           into
           the
           holy
           place
           with
           blood
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           did
           use
           to
           sprinkle
           it
           upon
           the
           Mercy-Seat
           ,
           and
           
             before
             it
             seven
             times
          
           .
           Take
           away
           the
           Ark
           ,
           and
           the
           Mercy-Seat
           will
           fall
           ,
           or
           come
           greatly
           down
           at
           least
           :
           So
           take
           away
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Flood-gate
           of
           Mercy
           is
           let
           down
           ,
           and
           the
           currant
           of
           Mercy
           stopt
           .
           This
           is
           true
           ,
           for
           so
           soon
           as
           Christ
           shall
           leave
           off
           to
           Mediate
           ,
           will
           come
           the
           Eternal
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Again
           ,
           In
           that
           the
           Mercy-Seat
           was
           
           set
           above
           upon
           the
           Ark
           ,
           it
           teacheth
           us
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           Mercy
           can
           look
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           though
           the
           Law
           stands
           by
           ,
           and
           looks
           on
           ;
           but
           then
           it
           must
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           kept
           there
           ,
           and
           fulfilled
           by
           him
           for
           us
           .
           The
           Law
           out
           of
           Christ
           is
           terrible
           ,
           as
           a
           Lion
           ,
           the
           Law
           in
           him
           is
           meek
           as
           a
           Lamb.
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           finds
           in
           him
           enough
           to
           answer
           for
           all
           their
           faults
           ,
           that
           come
           to
           God
           for
           Mercy
           by
           him
           .
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             for
             righteousness
             ,
          
           and
           if
           that
           be
           true
           ,
           the
           Law
           for
           that
           can
           look
           no
           further
           ,
           whoever
           comes
           to
           God
           by
           him
           .
           The
           Law
           did
           use
           to
           sentence
           terribly
           ,
           until
           it
           was
           put
           into
           the
           Ark
           to
           be
           kept
           :
           But
           after
           it
           was
           said
           
             it
             is
             there
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
          
           we
           read
           not
           of
           it
           as
           afore
           ;
           1
           King.
           8.9
           .
           2
           Chro.
           5.10
           .
           Rom.
           10.4
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Let
           them
           then
           that
           come
           to
           God
           for
           Mercy
           ,
           be
           sure
           to
           come
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Ark
           ,
           Christ.
           For
           grace
           ,
           as
           it
           descends
           to
           us
           from
           above
           the
           Mercy-Seat
           ,
           so
           that
           Mercy-Seat
           doth
           rest
           upon
           the
           Ark.
           Wherefore
           sinner
           ,
           come
           thou
           for
           Mercy
           that
           way
           :
           For
           there
           ,
           if
           thou
           meetest
           with
           the
           Law
           ,
           it
           can
           do
           thee
           no
           harm
           :
           nor
           can
           Mercy
           ,
           shouldst
           thou
           elsewhere
           meet
           it
           ,
           do
           thee
           good
           .
        
         
           Come
           therefore
           ,
           and
           come
           boldly
           to
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           this
           Mercy-Seat
           ,
           
           thus
           born
           up
           by
           the
           Ark
           ,
           and
           
             obtain
             mercy
             ,
             and
             find
             grace
             to
             help
             in
             time
             of
             need
             ,
          
           Heb.
           4.
           ult
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           the
           thus
           placing
           of
           things
           in
           the
           Holiest
           ,
           is
           admirable
           to
           behold
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           For
           that
           indeed
           is
           the
           Glass
           ,
           by
           ,
           and
           through
           which
           we
           must
           behold
           this
           glory
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Here
           we
           see
           the
           reason
           of
           things
           :
           Here
           we
           see
           the
           reason
           of
           things
           :
           Here
           we
           see
           how
           a
           just
           God
           can
           have
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           way
           of
           mercy
           ,
           with
           one
           that
           has
           sinned
           against
           him
           :
           It
           is
           because
           the
           Law
           has
           been
           kept
           by
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           For
           as
           you
           see
           the
           Mercy-Seat
           stands
           upon
           the
           Ark
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           there
           God
           acts
           in
           a
           way
           of
           grace
           towards
           us
           ;
           Exod.
           25.17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
      
       
         
           LXIV
           .
           Of
           the
           Living
           Waters
           of
           the
           Inner
           Temple
           .
        
         
           ALthough
           in
           the
           holy
           Relation
           of
           the
           Building
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           no
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           these
           Waters
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           the
           Mount
           on
           which
           ,
           and
           the
           Materials
           with
           which
           the
           King
           did
           Build
           it
           :
           Yet
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           Mount
           ,
           and
           there
           too
           ,
           where
           the
           Temple
           was
           
           Built
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Spring
           of
           Living
           Water
           .
           This
           seems
           more
           than
           probable
           by
           Ezek.
           47.1
           .
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             brought
             me
             to
             the
             Door
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             Waters
             issued
             out
             from
             under
             the
             Threshold
             of
             the
             House
             East-ward
             ,
             for
             the
             fore-front
             of
             the
             House
             stood
             toward
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             the
             Waters
             came
             down
             from
             under
             ,
             from
             the
             right
             side
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             at
             the
             South
             side
             of
             the
             Altar
             .
          
        
         
           So
           ,
           Again
           ,
           Joel
           3.18
           .
           
             And
             a
             Fountain
             shall
             come
             forth
             of
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             shall
             Water
             the
             Valley
             of
             Shittim
             .
          
           Nor
           was
           the
           Spring
           ,
           where-ever
           was
           the
           
             first
             appearance
          
           of
           these
           holy
           Waters
           ,
           
             but
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           holyest
           of
           all
           (
           Ezek.
           47.
           v.
           12.
           where
           the
           Mercy-seat
           stood
           ;
           which
           in
           Revelations
           is
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
          
           Chap.
           22.1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           This
           also
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Prophet
           Zechariah
           means
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Living
             Waters
             shall
             go
             forth
             from
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             half
             of
             them
             toward
             the
             former
             Sea
             ,
             and
             half
             of
             them
             toward
             the
             hinder
             Sea
             ,
          
           &c.
           Zech.
           14.8
           .
           They
           are
           said
           to
           go
           forth
           from
           Jerusalem
           ,
           because
           they
           came
           down
           to
           the
           City
           from
           out
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           which
           stood
           in
           Jerusalem
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           which
           in
           another
           place
           is
           called
           
             a
             River
             of
             Water
             of
             Life
             ,
          
           because
           it
           
           comes
           forth
           from
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           because
           it
           was
           at
           the
           head
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           used
           in
           and
           about
           Temple
           Worship
           .
           'T
           was
           with
           this
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Molten
           Sea
           and
           the
           Ten
           Lavers
           were
           filled
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           the
           Priests
           washed
           their
           Hands
           and
           Feet
           when
           they
           went
           into
           the
           Temple
           to
           do
           service
           ;
           and
           that
           also
           in
           which
           they
           washed
           the
           Sacrifices
           before
           they
           offered
           them
           to
           God
           :
           Yea
           ,
           I
           presume
           ,
           all
           the
           washings
           and
           rinsings
           about
           their
           Worship
           ,
           was
           with
           this
           Water
           .
        
         
           This
           Water
           is
           said
           in
           Ezekiel
           and
           Revelations
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           
             Tree
             of
             Life
          
           grow
           on
           the
           Banks
           of
           it
           ,
           Ezek.
           47.
           
           Rev.
           22.
           and
           was
           a
           type
           
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
          
           by
           which
           ,
           both
           Christ
           himself
           sanctified
           himself
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           his
           Worship
           ,
           as
           high
           Priest
           :
           And
           also
           this
           Water
           is
           that
           which
           Heals
           all
           those
           that
           shall
           be
           Saved
           ;
           and
           by
           which
           ,
           they
           being
           Sanctified
           thereby
           also
           ,
           do
           all
           their
           works
           of
           Worship
           and
           Service
           acceptably
           ,
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           our
           Lord.
           
        
         
           This
           Water
           therefore
           is
           said
           to
           go
           forth
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           Heal
           it's
           Fish
           ,
           the
           Sinners
           therein
           :
           Yea
           ,
           this
           is
           that
           Water
           of
           which
           Christ
           Jesus
           our
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           
             Whosoever
             shall
             drink
             thereof
             ,
             shall
             live
             fer
             ever
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           47.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Zech.
           14.8
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           LXV
           .
           Of
           the
           Chains
           which
           were
           in
           the
           Oracle
           or
           Inner
           Temple
           .
        
         
           AS
           there
           were
           Chains
           on
           the
           Pillars
           that
           stood
           before
           the
           Porch
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           first
           House
           :
           so
           ,
           like
           unto
           them
           there
           was
           Chains
           in
           the
           Holiest
           ,
           here
           called
           the
           Oracle
           .
        
         
           These
           Chains
           were
           not
           Chains
           in
           shew
           ,
           or
           as
           Carved
           on
           Wood
           ,
           &c.
           but
           Chains
           indeed
           ;
           and
           that
           of
           Gold
           :
           And
           they
           were
           prepared
           to
           make
           a
           Partition
           
             before
             the
             Oracle
             within
          
           ,
           1
           King.
           6.21
           .
           2
           Chron.
           3.16
           .
        
         
           I
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           Holiest
           was
           called
           the
           Oracle
           ,
           not
           because
           in
           a
           strickt
           sence
           the
           
             whole
             of
             it
             was
             so
          
           ,
           but
           because
           such
           answer
           of
           God
           was
           there
           ,
           as
           was
           not
           in
           the
           outward
           Temple
           ;
           but
           I
           think
           that
           the
           Ark
           and
           Mercy-seat
           ,
           was
           indeed
           more
           specially
           
             that
             called
             the
             Oracle
             ;
             for
             there
             will
             I
             meet
             with
             thee
             ,
          
           said
           God
           ,
           
             and
             from
             above
             that
             will
             I
             commune
             with
             thee
             .
          
           When
           David
           said
           ,
           
             I
             lift
             my
             Hands
             toward
             thy
             holy
          
           Oracle
           ;
           he
           meant
           not
           so
           much
           towards
           the
           Holiest
           House
           ,
           as
           toward
           the
           
             Mercy-seat
             that
             was
             therein
          
           .
           Or
           as
           
           he
           saith
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           
             Toward
             the
             Oracle
             of
             thy
             Sanctuary
             ,
          
           Psal.
           28
           2.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           therefore
           he
           saith
           
             before
             the
             Oracle
          
           ,
           he
           means
           ,
           These
           Chains
           were
           put
           in
           the
           most
           Holy
           place
           ,
           before
           the
           Ark
           and
           Mercy-seat
           ,
           to
           give
           to
           Aaron
           and
           his
           Sons
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           an
           
             Additional
             Glory
             was
             there
          
           :
           For
           the
           Ark
           and
           Mercy-seat
           were
           preferred
           before
           that
           holy
           House
           it self
           ,
           even
           as
           Christ
           and
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           is
           preferred
           before
           the
           highest
           Heavens
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             high
             above
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             his
             Glory
             is
             above
             the
             Heavens
             ,
          
           Psal.
           113.4
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           ,
           the
           Partition
           that
           was
           made
           in
           this
           House
           
             by
             these
             Chains
          
           ,
           these
           Golden-Chains
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           much
           to
           divide
           the
           holy
           from
           the
           place
           
             most
             holy
          
           ,
           as
           to
           shew
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Holiest
           House
           ,
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           yet
           more
           worthy
           then
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Holiest
           ,
           was
           a
           type
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           the
           Ark
           and
           Mercy-seat
           were
           a
           type
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           to
           us
           by
           him
           ;
           and
           I
           trow
           ,
           any
           man
           will
           conclude
           ,
           if
           he
           knows
           what
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           the
           God
           and
           Christ
           of
           Heaven
           are
           more
           excellent
           ,
           then
           the
           House
           they
           dwell
           in
           .
           Hence
           David
           said
           again
           ,
           
             Whom
             have
             I
             in
             Heaven
             but
             thee
             ?
          
           For
           thou
           art
           more
           Excellent
           then
           they
           ,
           Psal.
           73.25
           .
        
         
         
           For
           though
           that
           which
           is
           called
           Heaven
           ,
           would
           serve
           some
           ;
           yea
           ,
           though
           God
           himself
           was
           out
           on
           't
           ,
           yet
           none
           but
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           will
           satisfie
           a
           truly
           Gracious
           Man
           :
           'T
           is
           God
           that
           the
           Soul
           of
           this
           Man
           thirsteth
           for
           :
           'T
           is
           God
           that
           is
           
             his
             exceeding
             Joy
             ,
             Psal.
          
           42.2
           .
           Psal.
           63.1
           .
           Psal.
           143.6
           .
           Psal.
           17.
           
             ult
             ,
             Psal.
          
           43.4
           .
        
         
           These
           Chains
           then
           ,
           as
           they
           made
           this
           Partition
           in
           the
           most
           holy
           Pla●●
           may
           teach
           us
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           shall
           be
           glorified
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           we
           shall
           yet
           ,
           even
           then
           ,
           and
           there
           ,
           know
           that
           there
           will
           continue
           an
           infinite
           Disproportion
           
             between
             God
             and
             us
          
           .
           The
           Golden
           Chains
           that
           are
           there
           ,
           will
           then
           distinguish
           the
           Creator
           from
           the
           Creature
           .
        
         
           For
           we
           ,
           even
           we
           which
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           shall
           yet
           retain
           our
           own
           Nature
           ,
           and
           shall
           still
           continue
           finite
           beings
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           shall
           there
           also
           see
           a
           disproportion
           between
           our
           Lord
           ,
           
             our
             Head
          
           ,
           and
           us
           ;
           for
           though
           now
           we
           are
           ,
           and
           also
           then
           shall
           be
           like
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           his
           Manhood
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           like
           him
           also
           ,
           as
           being
           glorified
           with
           his
           glory
           ;
           yet
           he
           shall
           transcend
           and
           go
           beyond
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           Degree
           and
           Splendor
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           ever
           the
           highest
           King
           on
           Earth
           did
           shine
           above
           the
           meanest
           Subject
           that
           dwelt
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
         
           Chains
           have
           of
           old
           been
           made
           use
           of
           as
           notes
           of
           Distinction
           ,
           to
           shew
           us
           who
           are
           bond
           men
           ,
           and
           who
           free
           :
           Yea
           ,
           they
           shall
           at
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           be
           a
           note
           of
           Distinction
           of
           bad
           and
           good
           ;
           even
           as
           as
           here
           they
           will
           distinguish
           the
           Heavens
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Creature
           from
           the
           Creator
           .
           2
           Pet.
           2.4
           .
           Jude
           6.
           
           Mat.
           22.13
           .
        
         
           True
           ,
           They
           are
           Chains
           of
           Sin
           and
           Wrath
           ,
           but
           these
           Chains
           of
           Gold
           ;
           yet
           these
           Chains
           ,
           even
           these
           also
           ,
           will
           keep
           Creatures
           in
           their
           place
           ,
           that
           the
           Creator
           may
           have
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           receive
           those
           acknowledgments
           there
           from
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           due
           unto
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           Rev.
           4.
           and
           Chap.
           5.11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
        
      
       
         
           LXVI
           .
           Of
           the
           High
           Priest
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Office
           in
           the
           inner
           Temple
           .
        
         
           WHen
           things
           were
           thus
           Ordained
           in
           the
           House
           
             most
             Holy
          
           ,
           then
           went
           the
           high
           Priest
           in
           thither
           ,
           according
           as
           he
           was
           appointed
           ,
           to
           do
           his
           Office
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           burn
           Incence
           in
           his
           Golden
           Censer
           ,
           and
           to
           sprinkle
           with
           his
           Finger
           the
           blood
           of
           his
           Sacrifice
           ,
           for
           the
           People
           ,
           upon
           and
           above
           the
           Mercy-seat
           ,
           Exo.
           30.7
           ,
           
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Levit.
           16.11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
           Now
           for
           this
           special
           work
           of
           his
           ,
           he
           had
           peculiar
           preparations
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             He
             was
             to
             be
             washed
             in
             Water
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Then
             he
             was
             to
             put
             on
             his
             holy
             Garments
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             After
             that
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             be
             Anointed
             with
             holy
             Oil.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Then
             an
             Offering
             was
             to
             be
             Offered
             for
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             further
             sitting
             of
             him
             for
             his
             Office.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Blood
             of
             this
             Sacrifice
             must
             be
             put
             ,
             some
             of
             it
             ,
             up
             on
             his
             right
             Ear
             ,
             some
             on
             the
             Thumb
             of
             his
             right
             Hand
             ,
             and
             some
             on
             the
             great
             Toe
             of
             his
             right
             Foot.
             
          
        
         
           This
           done
           ,
           some
           more
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           with
           the
           Anointing
           Oil
           ,
           must
           be
           sprinkled
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           upon
           his
           Garment
           ;
           for
           after
           this
           manner
           must
           he
           be
           Consecrated
           to
           his
           work
           ,
           as
           high
           Priest.
           Exo.
           29.
           
           Chap.
           
        
         
           His
           being
           washed
           in
           Water
           ,
           was
           to
           shew
           the
           Purity
           of
           Christ's
           Humanity
           .
        
         
           His
           Curious
           Robes
           was
           a
           type
           of
           all
           the
           Perfections
           of
           Christ's
           Righteousness
           .
        
         
           The
           holy
           Oil
           that
           was
           poured
           on
           his
           Head
           ,
           was
           to
           shew
           how
           Christ
           was
           Anointed
           with
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           unto
           his
           work
           ,
           as
           Priest.
           
        
         
           The
           Sacrifice
           of
           his
           Consecration
           was
           a
           type
           of
           that
           Offering
           Christ
           Offered
           in
           
           the
           Garden
           ,
           when
           he
           mixed
           his
           Sweat
           with
           his
           own
           Blood
           ,
           and
           Tears
           ,
           and
           Cries
           ,
           when
           
             he
             prayed
             to
             him
             that
             was
             able
             to
             save
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             heard
             in
             that
             he
             feared
          
           ;
           for
           with
           his
           Blood
           ,
           as
           was
           Aaron
           with
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Bullock
           that
           was
           slain
           for
           him
           ,
           was
           this
           Blessed
           One
           besmeared
           from
           Head
           to
           Foot
           ,
           when
           
             his
             Sweat
             ,
             as
             great
             drops
             or
             clodders
             of
             Blood
             ,
             fell
             down
             from
             his
             Head
             ,
             and
             Face
             ,
             and
             whole
             Body
             ,
             to
             the
             ground
             .
          
           Luk.
           22.44
           .
           Heb.
           10.20
           .
        
         
           When
           Aaron
           was
           thus
           prepared
           ,
           then
           he
           Offered
           his
           Offering
           for
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           carried
           the
           Blood
           within
           the
           Vail
           .
           Levit.
           16.
           
           The
           which
           Christ
           Jesus
           also
           answered
           ,
           when
           he
           Offered
           his
           own
           Body
           without
           the
           Gate
           ,
           and
           then
           carried
           his
           Blood
           into
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           sprinkled
           it
           before
           the
           Mercy-seat
           ,
           Heb.
           13.11
           ,
           12.
           
           Chap.
           9.11
           ,
           12
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           For
           Aaron
           was
           a
           type
           of
           Christ
           ;
           his
           Offering
           ,
           a
           type
           of
           Christ's
           Offering
           his
           Body
           ;
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           ,
           a
           type
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ;
           his
           Garments
           ,
           a
           type
           of
           Christ's
           Righteousness
           ;
           the
           Mercy-seat
           ,
           a
           type
           of
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ;
           the
           Incense
           ,
           a
           type
           of
           Christ's
           Praise
           ;
           and
           the
           sprinkling
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           upon
           the
           Mercy-seat
           ,
           a
           type
           of
           Christ's
           pleading
           the
           
           vertue
           of
           his
           Sufferings
           for
           us
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           
             Wherefore
             holy
             Brethren
             ,
             partakers
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Calling
             ,
             consider
             the
             Apostle
             and
             high
             Priest
             of
             our
             Profession
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             And
             seeing
             we
             have
             a
             great
             high
             Priest
             ,
             that
             is
             passed
             into
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             Jesus
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             let
             us
             hold
             fast
             our
             Profession
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             not
             an
             high
             Priest
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             touched
             with
             the
             feeling
             of
             our
             Infirmities
             ,
             but
             was
             in
             all
             points
             tempted
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             yet
             without
             Sin.
             Let
             us
             therefore
             come
             boldly
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             obtain
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             find
             Grace
             to
             help
             in
             time
             of
             need
             :
             For
             every
             high
             Priest
             taken
             from
             among
             men
             ,
             is
             ordained
             for
             men
             ,
             in
             things
             partaining
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             offer
             both
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             for
             Sin
             ,
             who
             can
             have
             Compassion
             on
             the
             Ignorant
             ,
             and
             on
             them
             that
             are
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             himself
             also
             is
             compassed
             with
             infirmity
             .
          
        
         
           
             This
             then
             is
             our
             high
             Priest
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             made
             so
             not
             after
             the
             Law
             of
             a
             Carnal
             Commandment
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             Power
             of
             an
             Endless
             Life
             :
             For
          
           Aaron
           
             and
             his
             Sons
             were
             made
             Priests
             without
             an
             Oath
             ,
             but
             this
             with
             an
             Oath
             ,
             by
             him
             that
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             The
             Lord
             Sware
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             repent
             ;
             Thou
             art
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             ,
             after
             the
             Order
             of
          
           Melchisedec
           .
        
         
         
           
             By
             so
             much
             was
             Jesus
             made
             the
             surety
             of
             a
             better
             Testament
             ;
             and
             they
             truly
             were
             many
             Priests
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             suffered
             to
             continue
             by
             reason
             of
             death
             ;
             but
             this
             man
             ,
             because
             he
             continueth
             ever
             ,
             hath
             an
             unchangeable
             Priesthood
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             is
             able
             to
             save
             them
             to
             the
             utter
             most
             that
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             seeing
             he
             ever-liveth
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             such
             an
             High-Priest
             became
             us
             ,
             who
             is
             Holy
             ,
             Harmless
             ,
             Vndefiled
             ,
             Separate
             from
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             made
             higher
             than
             the
             H●avens
             ;
             who
             needeth
             not
             daily
             ,
             as
             those
             High-Priests
             ,
             to
             offer
             up
             Sacrifice
             ,
             first
             for
             his
             own
             Sins
             ,
             and
             then
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             for
             this
             he
             did
             once
             ,
             when
             he
             offered
             up
             himself
             .
             For
             the
             Law
             maketh
             men
             High-Priests
             which
             have
             Infirmities
             ;
             but
             the
             word
             of
             an
             Oath
             which
             was
             since
             the
             Law
             ,
             maketh
             the
             Son
             ,
             who
             is
             consecrated
             for
             evermore
             .
          
        
         
           
             Now
             of
             the
             things
             which
             we
             have
             spoken
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             sum
             ;
             We
             have
             such
             an
             High-Priest
             who
             is
             set
             down
             on
             the
             right
             Hand
             of
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             Majesty
             in
             the
             Heavens
             .
             A
             Minister
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             New
             Tabernacle
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             pitched
             and
             not
             man.
             For
             every
             High
             Priest
             is
             ordained
             to
             offer
             Sacrifices
             ,
             wherefore
             it
             is
             of
             necessity
             that
             this
             man
             have
             somewhat
             also
             to
             offer
             .
             For
             if
             he
             were
             on
             Earth
             ,
             he
             
             should
             not
             be
             a
             High
             Priest
             ,
             seeing
             that
             there
             are
             Priests
             that
             offer
             Gifts
             according
             to
             the
             Law.
             Who
             serve
             unto
             the
             Example
             ,
             and
             Shadow
             of
             Heavenly
             Things
             ;
             as
          
           Moses
           
             was
             admonished
             when
             he
             was
             about
             to
             make
             the
             Tabernacle
             :
             For
             see
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             that
             thou
             make
             all
             things
             according
             to
             the
             Pattern
             shewed
             to
             thee
             in
             the
             Mount.
             
          
        
         
           
             But
             Christ
             being
             come
             an
             High-Priest
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ;
             by
             a
             greater
             and
             more
             perfect
             Tabernacle
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             not
             of
             this
             Building
             :
             Neither
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Calves
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             own
             Blood
             he
             entred
             in
             once
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             having
             obtained
             Eternal
             Redemption
             for
             us
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             ,
             and
             Ashes
             of
             an
             Heifer
             sprinkling
             the
             Vnclean
             ,
             sanctifieth
             to
             the
             purifying
             of
             the
             Flesh
             :
             How
             much
             more
             shall
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             through
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             offered
             himself
             without
             Spot
             to
             God
             ,
             purge
             your
             Consciences
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             For
             Christ
             is
             not
             entered
             into
             the
             Holy
             Places
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             figures
             of
             the
             true
             :
             But
             into
             Heaven
             it self
             ,
             now
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             for
             us
             .
             Nor
             yet
             that
             he
             should
             offer
             himself
             often
             ,
             〈◊〉
             the
             High-Priest
             entered
             into
             the
             Holiest
             every
             year
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             
             others
             ,
             for
             then
             must
             be
             often
             have
             suffered
             since
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             World.
             But
             now
             once
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             hath
             he
             appeared
             to
             put
             away
             sin
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             himself
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             appointed
             unto
             men
             ,
             once
             to
             die
             ;
             and
             after
             this
             ,
             the
             Judgement
             :
             So
             Christ
             was
             once
             offered
             to
             hear
             the
             sins
             of
             many
             :
             And
             to
             them
             that
             look
             for
             him
             ,
             shall
             be
             appear
             the
             second
             time
             without
             sin
             ,
             unto
             Salvation
             .
          
           Heb.
           3.1
           ,
           2.
           
           Chap.
           4.14
           ,
           15.
           
           Chap.
           5.1
           ,
           2.
           
           Chap.
           7.16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           Chap.
           8.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Chap.
           9.10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           
        
      
       
         
           LXVII
           .
           Of
           the
           High-Priest's
           going
           into
           the
           Holiest
           alone
           .
        
         
           AS
           it
           was
           the
           Priviledge
           of
           the
           High-Priest
           to
           go
           into
           the
           Holiest
           alone
           ;
           so
           there
           was
           something
           of
           mystery
           also
           ;
           to
           which
           I
           shall
           speak
           a
           little
           :
           
             There
             shall
          
           ,
           says
           God
           ,
           
             be
             no
             man
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             when
          
           Aaron
           
             goeth
             in
             to
             make
             an
             atonement
             in
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             until
             he
             comes
             out
             ,
             and
             have
             made
             an
             atonement
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             Housholds
             
             and
             for
             all
             the
             Congregation
             of
          
           Israel
           .
           Lev.
           16.17
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           Reason
           is
           ,
           For
           that
           Christ
           is
           Mediator
           alone
           ;
           He
           trod
           the
           Wine-Press
           alone
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           People
           there
           was
           none
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           help
           him
           there
           ,
           Isa.
           63.3
           .
           1
           Tim.
           2.5
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           People
           there
           was
           none
           to
           help
           him
           to
           bear
           his
           Cross
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           management
           of
           the
           first
           part
           of
           his
           Priestly
           Office
           :
           why
           then
           should
           there
           be
           any
           to
           share
           with
           him
           in
           his
           executing
           of
           the
           second
           part
           thereof
           .
           Besides
           ,
           he
           that
           helps
           an
           intercessor
           ,
           must
           himself
           be
           innocent
           ,
           or
           in
           favour
           ,
           upon
           some
           grounds
           not
           depending
           on
           the
           worth
           of
           the
           intercession
           .
           But
           as
           to
           the
           Intercession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           I
           can
           come
           in
           to
           help
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           such
           Innocencie
           or
           Worth
           ?
           Not
           the
           Highest
           Angel
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           none
           such
           but
           One
           ,
           wherefore
           he
           must
           do
           that
           alone
           .
           Hence
           't
           is
           said
           he
           went
           
             in
             alone
          
           ,
           is
           there
           alone
           ,
           and
           there
           interceeds
           alone
           .
           And
           this
           is
           manifest
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Type
           ,
           Aaron
           :
           But
           in
           the
           Antitype
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           ?
           Heb.
           6.19
           ,
           20.
           
           Chap.
           9.7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           23
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           say
           that
           there
           is
           no
           man
           in
           Heaven
           but
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           but
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           
           is
           there
           to
           make
           intercession
           for
           us
           alone
           .
           Yea
           the
           Holy
           Text
           says
           more
           :
        
         
           
             I
             go
          
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             to
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             you
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             go
             and
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             you
             :
             I
             will
             come
             again
             and
             take
             you
             to
             my self
             ,
             that
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             there
             ye
             may
             be
             also
             ,
          
           John
           14.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           This
           Text
           seems
           to
           insinuate
           that
           Christ
           is
           in
           the
           Holiest
           ,
           or
           highest
           Heavens
           alone
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           there
           alone
           must
           be
           until
           he
           has
           finished
           his
           work
           of
           Intercession
           :
           For
           not
           till
           then
           ,
           he
           comes
           again
           to
           take
           us
           to
           himself
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           grant
           Christ
           the
           pre●ieminency
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           Intercessor
           for
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           and
           makes
           it
           for
           them
           in
           the
           Holiest
           alone
           .
           'T
           is
           said
           he
           is
           the
           Light
           that
           no
           man
           can
           approach
           unto
           ?
        
      
       
         
           LXVIII
           .
           Of
           the
           High-Priests
           going
           in
           thither
           but
           once
           a
           year
           .
        
         
           AS
           the
           High-Priest
           went
           into
           the
           Holiest
           ,
           when
           he
           thither
           went
           ,
           alone
           :
           So
           to
           do
           that
           work
           ,
           he
           went
           in
           thither
           but
           once
           a
           year
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             come
             at
             all
             times
             ,
          
           said
           God
           to
           him
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             within
             the
             Vail
             ,
             before
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             ,
             which
             is
             upon
             the
             Ark
             ,
             that
             thou
             die
             not
             ,
          
           Levit.
           16
           2.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           he
           was
           to
           go
           in
           thither
           but
           once
           a
           year
           ,
           so
           not
           then
           neither
           ,
           unless
           clothed
           and
           adorned
           with
           his
           Aaronical
           Holy
           Robes
           .
           Then
           he
           was
           to
           be
           clothed
           ,
           as
           I
           hinted
           before
           ,
           with
           the
           Holy
           Robes
           ,
           the
           Frontlet
           of
           Gold
           upon
           his
           Forehead
           ,
           the
           names
           of
           the
           twelve
           Tribes
           upon
           his
           Breast
           ,
           and
           the
           Jingling
           Bells
           upon
           the
           Skirts
           of
           his
           Garment
           ;
           nor
           would
           all
           this
           do
           ,
           unless
           he
           went
           in
           thither
           with
           Blood
           ,
           Exod.
           28.
           
           Levit.
           16
        
         
           Now
           this
           
             once
             a
             year
          
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           taketh
           special
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           makes
           great
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Once
             a
             year
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           this
           High-Priest
           went
           in
           thither
           :
           
             once
             a
             year
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           Christ
           should
           
             once
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           go
           into
           Heaven
           it self
           to
           make
           intercession
           there
           for
           us
           .
           For
           by
           this
           word
           ,
           year
           ,
           He
           shews
           the
           term
           and
           time
           of
           the
           world
           is
           meant
           ,
           and
           by
           once
           in
           that
           year
           ,
           the
           means
           
             once
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           Not
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             that
             he
             should
             offer
             himself
             often
             :
             as
             the
             High-Priest
             entered
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             every
             year
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             others
             :
             for
             them
             must
             the
             often
             have
             suffered
             ,
             
             since
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             World.
             But
             now
             once
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             hath
             he
             appeared
             to
             put
             away
             sin
             ,
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             ,
          
           Heb.
           9.
           
        
         
           And
           having
           thus
           once
           offered
           his
           Sacrifice
           without
           the
           Vail
           ,
           he
           is
           now
           gone
           into
           the
           Holiest
           to
           perfect
           his
           Work
           of
           Mediation
           for
           us
           :
           Not
           into
           the
           Holy
           Places
           made
           with
           Hands
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Figures
           of
           the
           True
           ,
           but
           into
           Heaven
           it self
           ;
           Now
           to
           appear
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           is
           gone
           indeed
           ,
           Now
           to
           appear
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           for
           us
           :
           and
           if
           this
           now
           be
           the
           once
           a
           year
           ,
           that
           the
           Type
           speaks
           of
           :
           The
           
             once
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           as
           our
           Apostle
           saies
           ;
           then
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           of
           God
           should
           all
           stand
           waiting
           for
           his
           Benediction
           ,
           that
           to
           them
           he
           shall
           bring
           with
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           return
           from
           thence
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             Christ
             was
             once
             offered
             to
             bury
             the
             sins
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             look
          
           for
           him
           shall
           he
           appear
           the
           
             second
             time
             without
             sin
             unto
             Salvation
             .
          
        
         
           This
           therefore
           shews
           us
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           work
           that
           Christ
           has
           to
           do
           at
           the
           Right
           Hand
           of
           God
           ,
           
             for
             that
             he
             stays
             there
             so
             long
             .
          
           He
           accomplished
           all
           the
           
           first
           part
           of
           his
           Priesthood
           in
           less
           then
           forty
           Years
           ,
           if
           you
           take
           in
           the
           making
           of
           his
           holy
           Gaaments
           and
           all
           ;
           but
           about
           this
           second
           part
           thereof
           ,
           he
           has
           been
           above
           in
           Heaven
           above
           sixteen
           hundred
           years
           ,
           and
           yet
           has
           not
           done
           .
        
         
           This
           therefore
           calls
           for
           Faith
           and
           Patience
           in
           Saints
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           he
           also
           tries
           the
           World
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           in
           mocking
           manner
           begin
           to
           say
           already
           ,
           
             Where
             is
             the
             Promise
             of
             his
             coming
             ?
          
           (
           2
           Pet.
           3.4
           .
           )
           But
           I
           say
           again
           ,
           
             We
             must
             look
             and
             wait
          
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           People
           waited
           for
           Zacharias
           ,
           and
           wondered
           that
           he
           stayed
           so
           long
           ,
           because
           he
           stayed
           in
           the
           holy
           place
           somewhat
           longer
           than
           they
           expected
           :
           No
           marvel
           ,
           if
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           World
           about
           Christ's
           coming
           ,
           is
           fled
           and
           gone
           long
           ago
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Children
           also
           are
           put
           to
           it
           to
           wait
           ,
           since
           a
           Scripture
           little
           while
           doth
           prove
           so
           long
           :
           For
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Yet
             a
             little
             while
          
           ,
           doth
           prove
           to
           some
           to
           be
           a
           
             very
             long
             little
          
           ;
           John
           16.
           
           Heb.
           10.37
           .
        
         
           True
           ,
           Zacharias
           had
           then
           to
           do
           with
           Angels
           ,
           and
           that
           made
           him
           stay
           so
           long
           .
           O
           but
           Jesus
           is
           with
           God
           ,
           before
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           talking
           with
           him
           ,
           swallowed
           up
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           one
           Cause
           he
           stays
           so
           long
           .
           He
           is
           there
           also
           pleading
           his
           Blood
           for
           his
           tempted
           Ones
           ;
           and
           interceeding
           for
           all
           his
           Elect
           ,
           and
           waits
           there
           till
           all
           his
           be
           fitted
           for
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           enter
           into
           Glory
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           is
           there
           ,
           and
           there
           must
           be
           till
           then
           :
           And
           this
           is
           another
           reason
           why
           he
           doth
           stay
           the
           time
           we
           count
           so
           long
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           't
           is
           a
           wonder
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           should
           once
           think
           ,
           now
           he
           is
           there
           ,
           of
           returning
           hither
           again
           ,
           considering
           the
           ill
           treatment
           he
           met
           with
           here
           before
           .
           But
           what
           will
           not
           Love
           do
           !
           Surely
           he
           would
           never
           touch
           
           the
           ground
           again
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           a
           People
           here
           that
           cannot
           be
           made
           perfect
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           coming
           to
           them
           .
           He
           also
           is
           made
           Judge
           of
           
             quick
             and
             dead
          
           ,
           and
           will
           get
           him
           Glory
           in
           the
           ruine
           of
           them
           that
           hate
           him
           .
        
         
           His
           People
           are
           as
           himself
           to
           him
           .
           
             Can
             a
             loving
             Husband
             abide
             to
             be
             always
             from
             a
             beloved
             Spouse
             ?
          
           Besides
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           He
           is
           to
           pay
           the
           Wicked
           off
           ,
           for
           all
           their
           Wickedness
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           that
           very
           plat
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           committed
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           day
           appointed
           for
           this
           is
           set
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           ,
           and
           shall
           come
           quickly
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           however
           ,
           the
           time
           may
           seem
           long
           to
           us
           ,
           yet
           according
           to
           the
           reckoning
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           little
           while
           since
           he
           went
           into
           the
           holiest
           to
           interceed
           .
           
             A
             thousand
             years
             with
             the
             Lord
             is
             but
             as
             one
             day
             ,
          
           and
           after
           this
           manner
           of
           counting
           he
           has
           not
           been
           gone
           yet
           full
           two
           days
           into
           the
           holiest
           .
           The
           
             Lord
             is
             not
             slack
             concerning
             his
             Promise
             ,
             as
             some
             men
             count
             slackness
             ;
             he
             will
             come
             quickly
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             tarry
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           
           Heb.
           10.37
           .
        
      
       
         
           LXIX
           .
           Of
           the
           Cherubims
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           being
           placed
           over
           the
           Mercy-seat
           in
           the
           inner
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THere
           was
           also
           Cherubims
           in
           the
           most
           holy
           place
           ,
           which
           were
           set
           on
           high
           above
           the
           Mercy-seat
           .
           See
           1
           Kings
           6.23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           These
           are
           called
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           The
           Cherubims
           
             of
             Glory
             covering
             the
             Mercy-seat
          
           ,
           Heb.
           9.5
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           These
           Cherubims
           were
           Figures
           of
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           places
           we
           have
           proved
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           'T
           is
           said
           these
           Cherubims
           were
           made
           of
           Image-work
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           could
           ,
           
           as
           some
           think
           ,
           move
           their
           Wings
           by
           Art
           :
           Wherefore
           't
           is
           said
           they
           
             stretched
             forth
             their
             Wings
          
           ;
           the
           Wings
           of
           the
           
             Cherubims
             spread
             themselves
          
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           
             Cherubims
             spread
             forth
             their
             Wings
             over
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             the
             staves
             thereof
             above
             ,
          
           1
           Kings
           6.27
           .
           2
           Chron.
           3.13
           .
           Chap.
           5.8
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           read
           also
           of
           these
           Cherubims
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           Chariots
           and
           Wheels
           ;
           by
           which
           is
           taught
           us
           how
           ready
           and
           willing
           the
           Angels
           are
           to
           fetch
           us
           when
           commanded
           ,
           unto
           the
           
             Paradice
             of
             God
          
           ;
           for
           these
           Chariots
           ,
           were
           types
           of
           the
           
             Bosoms
             of
             the
             Angels
          
           ;
           and
           these
           Wheels
           ,
           of
           the
           quickness
           of
           their
           motion
           to
           come
           for
           us
           when
           sent
           .
           
             The
             Chariots
             of
             God
             are
             twenty
             thousand
             ,
             even
             thousands
             of
             Angels
             :
             the
             Lord
             is
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             in
          
           Sinai
           ,
           in
           
             the
             holy
             place
          
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           20.28
           .
           Ezek.
           16.9
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           28.
           1
           
           Kings
           6.17
           .
           Psal.
           68.17
           .
           2
           Kings
           2.11
           .
           Dan.
           9.20
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           What
           difference
           ,
           if
           any
           ,
           there
           is
           between
           Cherubims
           and
           Seraphims
           ,
           into
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           now
           enquire
           ;
           though
           I
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           a
           diverse
           Order
           and
           Degrees
           of
           Angels
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           Degrees
           and
           diverse
           Orders
           among
           men
           in
           the
           World.
           But
           that
           these
           Cherubims
           were
           Figures
           of
           the
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           their
           being
           thus
           placed
           in
           the
           holy
           Oracle
           ,
           doth
           declare
           ;
           for
           their
           Dwelling-place
           is
           Heaven
           ,
           though
           they
           ,
           for
           
             our
             sakes
          
           ,
           are
           Conversant
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           Heb.
           1.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           'T
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           these
           Cherubims
           in
           this
           holy
           place
           ,
           
             did
             stand
             upon
             their
             Feet
          
           .
           To
           shew
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Angels
           of
           Heaven
           are
           not
           fallen
           from
           their
           Station
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           Angels
           are
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           shew
           also
           that
           they
           are
           always
           ready
           at
           Gods
           bidding
           ,
           to
           run
           with
           swiftness
           to
           do
           his
           pleasure
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           To
           shew
           also
           that
           they
           shall
           continue
           in
           their
           Station
           ,
           being
           therein
           Confirmed
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             by
             whom
             all
             things
             consists
             ;
             Col.
          
           1.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           'T
           is
           said
           ,
           
             their
             Faces
             were
             inward
          
           ,
           looking
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           yet
           withal
           ,
           somewhat
           ascending
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           Angels
           both
           behold
           ,
           and
           wonder
           at
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Grace
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           displayed
           to
           Vs-ward
           ,
           from
           off
           the
           
             Mercy-seat
             .
             The
             Faces
             of
             the
          
           Cherubims
           
             shall
             look
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             toward
             the
             Mercy-seat
             shall
             the
             Faces
             of
             the
          
           Cherubims
           be
           .
           Exo.
           25.20
           .
           2
           Chron.
           3.13
           .
           1
           Pet.
           1.12
           .
           Ephesi
           .
           3.10
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Towards
             the
             Mercy-seat
          
           :
           They
           are
           desirous
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           from
           thence
           (
           I
           say
           )
           Mercy
           doth
           look
           towards
           us
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             They
             look
             one
             towards
             another
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           agree
           to
           Rejoyce
           in
           the
           Salvation
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           Luke
           15.10
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           are
           said
           to
           stand
           above
           the
           Mercy-seat
           (
           perhaps
           )
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           Angels
           have
           not
           need
           of
           those
           Acts
           of
           Mercy
           and
           Forgiveness
           as
           we
           have
           ,
           who
           stand
           below
           ,
           and
           are
           Sinners
           .
           They
           
             stand
             above
             it
          
           ,
           they
           are
           Holy.
           I
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           They
           have
           NO
           need
           that
           the
           goodness
           of
           God
           should
           be
           extended
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           't
           is
           by
           that
           they
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           are
           preserved
           :
           but
           they
           need
           not
           to
           be
           forgiven
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           committed
           no
           Iniquity
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           They
           stand
           there
           also
           
             with
             Wings
             stretched
             out
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           ready
           ,
           if
           need
           be
           ,
           the
           Angels
           are
           to
           come
           from
           Heaven
           to
           Preach
           this
           Gospel
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           Luke
           2.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           'T
           is
           said
           in
           this
           ,
           their
           thus
           standing
           ,
           their
           Wings
           did
           reach
           from
           Wall
           to
           Wall
           ;
           from
           one
           side
           of
           this
           holy
           House
           ,
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           
             ALL
             the
             Angels
          
           within
           the
           boundaries
           of
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           with
           one
           Consent
           ,
           and
           one
           Mind
           ,
           are
           ready
           to
           
           come
           down
           to
           help
           ,
           and
           serve
           ,
           and
           do
           for
           God's
           Elect
           at
           his
           Command
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           said
           also
           that
           their
           
             Wings
             are
             stretched
             on
             high
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           are
           ONLY
           delighted
           in
           those
           Duties
           ,
           which
           are
           enjoyned
           them
           by
           the
           
             high
             and
             lofty
             One
          
           ,
           and
           not
           inclined
           ,
           no
           not
           to
           serve
           the
           Saints
           in
           their
           Sensual
           or
           Fleshly
           Designs
           .
           It
           may
           be
           also
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           take
           their
           Flight
           
             from
             one
             end
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             the
             other
             ,
          
           to
           serve
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           for
           good
           ;
           Mat.
           13.41
           ,
           49.
           
           Chapt
           24.31
           .
           Chap.
           25.31
           .
           2
           Thes.
           1.7
           ,
           8.
           
        
      
       
         
           LXX
           .
           Of
           the
           Figures
           that
           were
           upon
           the
           Walls
           of
           the
           inner
           Temple
           .
        
         
           THe
           Wall
           of
           the
           
             inner
             Temple
          
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           type
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           was
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           ,
           Cieled
           with
           Cedar
           from
           the
           bottom
           to
           the
           top
           .
           Now
           by
           the
           Vision
           of
           Ezekiel
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           this
           Wall
           was
           Carved
           with
           Cherubims
           and
           
             Palm-Trees
             ,
             So
             that
             a
             Palm-Tree
             was
             between
             a
             Cherub
             and
             a
             Cherub
             ;
             and
             every
             Cherub
             had
             two
             Faces
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Face
             of
             a
             man
             was
             toward
             the
             Palm-Tree
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             Face
             of
             a
             young
             Lyon
             toward
             the
             Palm-Tree
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
             It
             was
             made
             thorow
             all
             the
             House
             round
             about
             ;
             from
             the
             ground
             to
             above
             the
             door
             ,
             were
             the
             Cherubims
             and
             the
             Palm-Trees
             made
          
           ;
           Ezek.
           41.17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           to
           these
           Cherubims
           and
           Palm-Trees
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           what
           I
           think
           them
           to
           be
           Figures
           of
           .
           The
           Cherubims
           are
           Figures
           of
           the
           
             holy
             Angels
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Palm-Trees
           of
           
             Vpright
             Ones
          
           :
           We
           therefore
           here
           are
           to
           Discourse
           only
           of
           the
           placing
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Heavens
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Now
           you
           see
           the
           Palm-Trees
           in
           the
           Holiest
           are
           placed
           
             between
             a
             Cherub
             and
             a
             Cherub
             ,
          
           round
           about
           the
           House
           ,
           w●●th
           methinks
           should
           be
           to
           signifie
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           shall
           not
           there
           live
           by
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           ,
           as
           here
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           
             immediate
             Enjoyment
             of
             God
          
           ;
           for
           to
           be
           placed
           
             between
             the
             Cherubims
          
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           placed
           
             where
             God
             dwells
          
           ;
           for
           holy
           Writ
           says
           plainly
           ,
           
             He
             dwells
             between
             the
             Cherubims
          
           ,
           even
           where
           ,
           here
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           these
           Palm-Trees
           ,
           or
           Upright
           Ones
           are
           placed
           ;
           1
           Sam.
           4.4
           .
           2
           King
           19.15
           .
           1
           Chron.
           13.6
           .
           Psal.
           80.1
           .
           Isa.
           37.16
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           on
           Earth
           is
           called
           God's
           House
           ,
           and
           HE
           will
           dwell
           in
           it
           for
           ever
           ;
           and
           Heaven
           it self
           is
           called
           God's
           House
           ,
           and
           WE
           shall
           dwell
           in
           it
           for
           ever
           :
           and
           that
           between
           the
           Cherubims
           .
           This
           is
           more
           then
           Grace
           ,
           this
           is
           Grace
           and
           Glory
           ;
           Glory
           indeed
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           dwell
           between
           the
           Cherubims
           ,
           may
           also
           be
           to
           shew
           that
           there
           we
           shall
           be
           
             equal
             to
             the
             Angels
          
           .
           Mark
           ,
           Here
           's
           a
           Palm-Tree
           and
           a
           Cherub
           ,
           a
           Palm-Tree
           and
           a
           
             Cherub
             .
             Here
          
           we
           are
           a
           little
           lower
           ,
           but
           there
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           a
           whit
           behind
           
             the
             very
             Chief
             of
             them
          
           .
           A
           Palm-Tree
           and
           a
           Cherub
           ,
           an
           
             Vpright
             One
          
           ,
           between
           the
           Cherubs
           ,
           will
           then
           be
           round
           about
           the
           House
           :
           we
           shall
           be
           placed
           in
           the
           same
           rank
           ,
           
             neither
             can
             they
             die
             any
             more
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             equal
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
          
           Luke
           20.36
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Palm-Trees
           thus
           placed
           ,
           may
           be
           also
           to
           shew
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Elect
           of
           God
           shall
           there
           take
           up
           the
           vacancies
           of
           the
           Fallen
           Angels
           ;
           they
           for
           sin
           were
           
             cast
             down
          
           from
           the
           holy
           Heavens
           ;
           and
           we
           by
           Grace
           shall
           be
           
             caught
             up
          
           thither
           ,
           and
           be
           placed
           between
           
             a
             Cherub
             and
             a
             Cherub
          
           .
           When
           I
           say
           their
           places
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           the
           fickleness
           of
           that
           state
           ,
           that
           they
           for
           want
           of
           Electing
           Love
           did
           stand
           in
           while
           in
           Glory
           ;
           for
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           
           now
           to
           us
           become
           
             a
             purchased
             Possission
          
           ;
           wherefore
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           have
           their
           place
           in
           the
           Heavenly
           Kingdom
           ,
           so
           by
           vertue
           of
           Redeeming
           Blood
           ,
           we
           shall
           there
           abide
           ,
           and
           
             go
             no
             more
             out
          
           ,
           for
           by
           that
           means
           that
           Kingdom
           will
           stand
           to
           us
           unshaken
           ;
           Heb.
           9.12
           .
           Chap.
           12.22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           28.
           
           Revel
           .
           3.12
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           These
           Palm-Trees
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           seem
           to
           take
           their
           places
           ,
           who
           for
           Sin
           were
           cast
           from
           thence
           .
           The
           Elect
           therefore
           take
           that
           place
           in
           possession
           ,
           
             but
             a
             better
             Crown
          
           for
           ever
           .
           Thus
           
             Israel
             possessed
             that
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
          
           and
           
             David
             ,
             Sauls
          
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           Mathias
           ,
           the
           place
           ,
           the
           Apostle-ship
           of
           Judas
           ,
           Acts
           1.20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Nor
           were
           the
           Habitations
           which
           the
           Fallen
           Angels
           lost
           ,
           excepting
           that
           which
           was
           excepted
           before
           ,
           at
           all
           inferiour
           to
           theirs
           that
           stood
           ;
           for
           their
           Captain
           and
           Prince
           is
           called
           
             Son
             of
             the
             Morning
          
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           the
           Antitype
           there
           ;
           Isa.
           14.12
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             they
             were
             placed
             from
             the
             ground
             ,
             up
             to
             above
             the
             door
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           lowest
           to
           the
           highest
           Angel
           there
           .
           For
           as
           there
           are
           great
           Saints
           and
           small
           ones
           in
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           so
           there
           are
           Angels
           of
           divers
           Degrees
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           some
           greater
           than
           some
           ;
           but
           the
           smallest
           Saint
           ,
           when
           he
           gets
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           shall
           have
           an
           Angels
           Dignity
           ,
           an
           Angels
           Place
           :
           from
           the
           ground
           ,
           you
           find
           a
           Palm-Tree
           ,
           between
           a
           Cherub
           and
           a
           Cherub
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           
             And
             every
             Cherub
             had
             two
             Faces
             ,
          
           so
           here
           ;
           but
           I
           read
           in
           Chap.
           10.
           that
           they
           had
           four
           Face
           apiece
           :
           The
           first
           ,
           was
           the
           Face
           of
           a
           Cherubim
           :
           The
           second
           ,
           the
           Face
           of
           a
           Man
           :
           The
           third
           ,
           the
           Face
           of
           a
           Lyon
           :
           And
           the
           fourth
           ,
           the
           Face
           of
           an
           Eagle
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           They
           had
           two
           Faces
           apiece
           ,
           not
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           were
           of
           a
           double
           heart
           ,
           
             for
             their
             appearance
             and
             themselves
             was
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             they
             went
             every
             one
             straight
             forward
          
           ;
           Ezek.
           12.22
           .
        
         
         
           These
           two
           Faces
           then
           was
           to
           shew
           here
           the
           quickness
           of
           their
           apprehension
           ,
           and
           their
           terribleness
           to
           execute
           the
           Mind
           of
           God.
           The
           Face
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           signifies
           
             them
             Masters
             of
             Reason
          
           :
           The
           Face
           of
           a
           
             Lyon
             ,
             the
             terribleness
             of
             their
             presence
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           13.12
           .
           Judg.
           13.6
           .
        
         
           In
           another
           place
           I
           read
           of
           their
           Wheels
           ;
           yea
           ,
           that
           themselves
           ,
           their
           whole
           bodies
           ,
           their
           backs
           ,
           their
           hands
           ,
           their
           wings
           ,
           and
           their
           
             wheels
             ,
             were
             full
             of
             Eyes
             round
             about
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           1.18
           .
           Chap.
           10.12
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           to
           shew
           us
           how
           knowing
           and
           quick-sighted
           they
           are
           in
           all
           Providences
           and
           dark
           dispensations
           ,
           and
           how
           nimble
           in
           apprehending
           the
           mischievous
           Designs
           of
           the
           Enemies
           of
           God's
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           how
           able
           they
           are
           to
           Vndermine
           them
           ;
           and
           for
           as
           much
           also
           as
           they
           have
           the
           Face
           of
           a
           Lyon
           ,
           we
           by
           that
           are
           shewed
           how
           full
           of
           power
           they
           are
           to
           kill
           and
           to
           destroy
           ,
           when
           God
           says
           go
           forth
           and
           do
           so
           .
        
         
           Now
           with
           these
           we
           must
           dwell
           ,
           and
           co-habit
           ,
           a
           Palm-Tree
           and
           a
           Cherub
           ;
           a
           Palm-Tree
           and
           a
           Cherub
           ,
           must
           be
           
             from
             the
             ground
             ,
             to
             above
             the
             door
             ,
             round
             about
             the
             house
             ;
             the
             Heavens
             .
          
        
         
           
             So
             that
             the
             Face
             of
             a
             Man
             was
             toward
             the
             Palm-Tree
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             Face
             of
             a
             young
             Lyon
             toward
             the
             Palm-Tree
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
          
        
         
           By
           these
           two
           Faces
           may
           be
           also
           shewed
           ,
           that
           we
           in
           the
           Heavens
           shall
           have
           Glory
           sufficient
           to
           Familiarize
           us
           to
           the
           Angels
           .
           Their
           Lyon-like
           looks
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           used
           to
           fright
           the
           biggest
           Saint
           on
           Earth
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           it
           ,
           Gen.
           32.30
           .
           Judg
           :
           13.15
           ,
           22.
           shall
           then
           be
           accompanied
           with
           the
           Familiar
           Looks
           of
           a
           Man.
           Then
           Angels
           and
           Men
           shall
           be
           Fellows
           ,
           and
           have
           to
           do
           with
           each
           as
           such
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           something
           of
           that
           little
           that
           I
           have
           found
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30206-e130
           
             *
             Heb.
             3.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Levit.
             19.23
             .
             chap.
             26.34
             ,
             35.
             
             Exod.
             12.15
             .
             Levit.
             6.17
             .
             chap.
             23.17
             .
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             32.35
             .
             2
             King.
             17.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Act.
             7.38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             8.5
             .
             Chap.
             9.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             23.
             
             Chap.
             10.1
             .